Transcribed from the 1899 Grant Richards edition by David Price, email
ccx074@pglaf.org

                          [Picture: Book cover]





                                  A DUET
                        WITH AN OCCASIONAL CHORUS


                                    BY

                              A. CONAN DOYLE

                      [Picture: Decorative graphic]

                                * * * * *

                                  LONDON

                              GRANT RICHARDS

                            9 HENRIETTA STREET

                                   1899

                                * * * * *

          Edinburgh: T. and A CONSTABLE, Printers to Her Majesty

                                * * * * *

                                    TO
                            MRS. MAUDE CROSSE

DEAR MAUDE,—All the little two-oared boats which put out into the great
ocean have need of some chart which will show them how to lay their
course.  Each starts full of happiness and confidence, and yet we know
how many founder, for it is no easy voyage, and there are rocks and
sandbanks upon the way.  So I give a few pages of your own private log,
which tell of days of peace, and days of storm—such storms as seem very
petty from the deck of a high ship, but are serious for the two-oared
boats.  If your peace should help another to peace, or your storm console
another who is storm-tossed, then I know that you will feel repaid for
this intrusion upon your privacy.  May all your voyage be like the
outset, and when at last the oars fall from your hands, and those of
Frank, may other loving ones be ready to take their turn of toil—and so,
_bon voyage_!

                            Ever your friend,

                                                               THE AUTHOR.

_Jan._ 20, 1899.




CONTENTS

                                   PAGE
THE OVERTURE                          1
THE OVERTURE CONTINUED                9
THE OVERTURE CONCLUDED               24
THE TWO SOLOS                        34
IN BRITAIN’S VALHALLA                48
TWO SOLOS AND A DUET                 71
KEEPING UP APPEARANCES               88
THE HOME-COMING                     100
LAYING A COURSE                     112
CONFESSIONS                         128
CONCERNING MRS. BEETON              146
MR. SAMUEL PEPYS                    158
A VISIT TO MR. SAMUEL PEPYS         170
TROUBLE                             185
A RESCUE                            204
THE BROWNING SOCIETY                218
AN INVESTMENT                       236
A THUNDERCLOUD                      251
DANGER                              269
NO. 5 CHEYNE ROW                    290
THE LAST NOTE OF THE DUET           311
THE TRIO                            326




THE OVERTURE
I
ABOUT THAT DATE


THESE are the beginnings of some of the letters which they wrote about
that time.

                                                   _Woking_, _May_ 20_th_.

MY DEAREST MAUDE,—You know that your mother suggested, and we agreed,
that we should be married about the beginning of September.  Don’t you
think that we might say the 3rd of August?  It is a Wednesday, and in
every sense suitable.  Do try to change the date, for it would in many
ways be preferable to the other.  I shall be eager to hear from you about
it.  And now, dearest Maude . . . (The rest is irrelevant.)

                                               _St. Albans_, _May_ 22_nd_.

My Dearest Frank,—Mother sees no objection to the 3rd of August, and I am
ready to do anything which will please you and her.  Of course there are
the guests to be considered, and the dressmakers and other arrangements,
but I have no doubt that we shall be able to change the date all right.
O Frank . . . (What follows is beside the point.)

                                                   _Woking_, _May_ 25_th_.

MY DEAREST MAUDE,—I have been thinking over that change of date, and I
see one objection which had not occurred to me when I suggested it.
August the 1st is Bank holiday, and travelling is not very pleasant about
that time.  My idea now is that we should bring it off before that date.
Fancy, for example, how unpleasant it would be for your Uncle Joseph if
he had to travel all the way from Edinburgh with a Bank-holiday crowd.
It would be selfish of us if we did not fit in our plans so as to save
our relatives from inconvenience.  I think therefore, taking everything
into consideration, that the 20th of July, a Wednesday, would be the very
best day that we could select.  I do hope that you will strain every
nerve, my darling, to get your mother to consent to this change.  When I
think . . . (A digression follows.)

                                               _St. Albans_, _May_ 27_th_.

MY DEAREST FRANK,—I think that what you say about the date is very
reasonable, and it is so sweet and unselfish of you to think about Uncle
Joseph.  Of course it would be very unpleasant for him to have to travel
at such a time, and we must strain every nerve to prevent it.  There is
only one serious objection which my mother can see.  Uncle Percival (that
is my mother’s second brother) comes back from Rangoon about the end of
July, and will miss the wedding (O Frank, think of its being _our_
wedding!) unless we delay it.  He has always been very fond of me, and he
might be hurt if we were married so immediately before his arrival.
Don’t you think it would be as well to wait?  Mother leaves it all in
your hands, and we shall do exactly as you advise.  O Frank . . . (The
rest is confidential.)

                                                   _Woking_, _May_ 29_th_.

MY OWN DEAREST,—I think that it would be unreasonable upon the part of
your Uncle Percival to think that we ought to have changed the date of a
matter so important to ourselves, simply in order that he should be
present.  I am sure that on second thoughts your mother and yourself will
see the thing in this light.  I must say, however, that in one point I
think you both show great judgment.  It would certainly be invidious to
be married _immediately_ before his arrival.  I really think that he
would have some cause for complaint if we did that.  To prevent any
chance of hurting his feelings, I think that it would be far best, if
your mother and you agree with me, that we should be married upon July
7th.  I see that it is a Thursday, and in every way suitable.  When I
read your last letter . . . (The remainder is unimportant.)

                                               _St. Albans_, _June_ 1_st_.

DEAREST FRANK,—I am sure that you are right in thinking that it would be
as well not to have the ceremony too near the date of Uncle Percival’s
arrival in England.  We should be so sorry to hurt his feelings in any
way.  Mother has been down to Madame Mortimer’s about the dresses, and
she thinks that everything could be hurried up so as to be ready by July
7th.  She is so obliging, and her skirts _do_ hang so beautifully.  O
Frank, it is only a few weeks’ time, and then . . .

                                                   _Woking_, _June_ 3_rd_.

MY OWN DARLING MAUDE,—How good you are—and your mother also—in falling in
with my suggestions!  Please, please don’t bother your dear self about
dresses.  You only want the one travelling-dress to be married in, and
the rest we can pick up as we go.  I am sure that white dress with the
black stripe—the one you were playing tennis with at the
Arlingtons’—would do splendidly.  You looked simply splendid that day.  I
am inclined to think that it is my favourite of all your dresses, with
the exception of the dark one with the light-green front.  That shows off
your figure so splendidly.  I am very fond also of the grey Quaker-like
alpaca dress.  What a little dove you do look in it!  I think those
dresses, and of course your satin evening-dress, are my favourites.  On
second thoughts, they are the only dresses I have ever seen you in.  But
I like the grey best, because you wore it the first time I ever—you
remember!  You must _never_ get rid of those dresses.  They are too full
of associations.  I want to see you in them for years, and years, and
years.

What I wanted to say was that you have so many charming dresses, that we
may consider ourselves independent of Madame Mortimer.  If her things
should be late, they will come in very usefully afterwards.  I don’t want
to be selfish or inconsiderate, my own dearest girlie, but it would be
rather too much if we allowed my tailor or your dressmaker to be
obstacles to our union.  I just want you—your dainty little self—if you
had only your ‘wee coatie,’ as Burns says.  Now look here!  I want you to
bring your influence to bear upon your mother, and so make a small change
in our plans.  The earlier we can have our honeymoon, the more pleasant
the hotels will be.  I do want your first experiences with me to be
without a shadow of discomfort.  In July half the world starts for its
holiday.  If we could get away at the end of this mouth, we should just
be ahead of them.  This month, this very month!  Oh, do try to manage
this, my own dearest girl.  The 30th of June is a Tuesday, and in every
way suitable.  They could spare me from the office most excellently.
This would just give us time to have the banns three times, beginning
with next Sunday.  I leave it in your hands, dear.  Do try to work it.

                                               _St. Albans_, _June_ 4_th_.

MY DEAREST FRANK,—We nearly called in the doctor after your dear old
preposterous letter.  My mother gasped upon the sofa while I read her
some extracts.  That I, the daughter of the house, should be married in
my old black and white tennis-dress, which I wore at the Arlingtons’ to
save my nice one!  Oh, you are simply splendid sometimes!  And the
learned way in which you alluded to my alpaca.  As a matter of fact, it’s
a merino, but that doesn’t matter.  Fancy your remembering my wardrobe
like that!  And wanting me to wear them all for years!  So I shall, dear,
secretly, when we are quite quite alone.  But they are all out of date
already, and if in a year or so you saw your poor dowdy wife with tight
sleeves among a roomful of puff-shouldered young ladies, you would not be
consoled even by the memory that it was in that dress that you first . . .
you know!

As a matter of fact, I _must_ have my dress to be married in.  I don’t
think mother would regard it as a legal marriage if I hadn’t, and if you
knew how nice it will be, you would not have the heart to interfere with
it.  Try to picture it, silver-grey—I know how fond you are of greys—a
little white chiffon at neck and wrists, and the prettiest pearl
trimming.  Then the hat _en suite_, pale-grey lisse, white feather and
brilliant buckle.  All these details are wasted upon you, sir, but you
will like it when you see it.  It fulfils your ideal of tasteful
simplicity, which men always imagine to be an economical method of
dressing, until they have wives and milliners’ bills of their own.

And now I have kept the biggest news to the last.  Mother has been to
Madame, and she says that if she works all night, she will have
everything ready for the 30th.  O Frank, does it not seem incredible!
Next Tuesday three weeks.  And the banns!  Oh my goodness, I am
frightened when I think about it!  Dear old boy, you won’t tire of me,
will you?  Whatever should I do if I thought you had tired of me!  And
the worst of it is, that you don’t know me a bit.  I have a hundred
thousand faults, and you are blinded by your love and cannot see them.
But then some day the scales will fall from your eyes, and you will
perceive the whole hundred thousand at once.  Oh, what a reaction there
will be!  You will see me as I am, frivolous, wilful, idle, petulant, and
altogether horrid.  But I do love you, Frank, with all my heart, and
soul, and mind, and strength, and you’ll count that on the other side,
won’t you?  Now I am so glad I have said all this, because it is best
that you should know what you should expect.  It will be nice for you to
look back and to say, ‘She gave me fair warning, and she is no worse than
she said.’  O Frank, think of the 30th.

_P.S._—I forgot to say that I had a grey silk cape, lined with cream, to
go with the dress.  It is just sweet!

                                * * * * *

So that is how they arranged about the date.




THE OVERTURE CONTINUED
II
IN A MINOR KEY


                                                   _Woking_, _June_ 7_th_.

MY OWN DEAREST MAUDE,—How I wish you were here, for I have been down,
down, down, in the deepest state of despondency all day.  I have longed
to hear the sound of your voice, or to feel the touch of your hand!  How
can I be despondent, when in three weeks I shall be the husband of the
dearest girl in England?  That is what I ask myself, and then the answer
comes that it is just exactly on that account that my wretched conscience
is gnawing at me.  I feel that I have not used you well; I owe you
reparation, and I don’t know what to do.

In your last dear letter you talk about being frivolous.  _You_ have
never been frivolous.  But I have been frivolous—for ever since I have
learned to love you, I have been so wrapped up in my love, with my
happiness gilding everything about me, that I have never really faced the
prosaic facts of life or discussed with you what our marriage will really
necessitate.  And now, at this eleventh hour, I realise that I have led
you on in ignorance to an act which will perhaps take a great deal of the
sunshine out of your life.  What have I to offer you in exchange for the
sacrifice which you will make for me?  Myself, my love, and all that I
have—but how little it all amounts to!  You are a girl in a thousand, in
ten thousand—bright, beautiful, sweet, the dearest lady in all the land.
And I an average man—or perhaps hardly that—with little to boast of in
the past, and vague ambitions for the future.  It is a poor bargain for
you, a most miserable bargain.  You have still time.  Count the cost, and
if it be too great, then draw back even now without fear of one word or
inmost thought of reproach from me.  Your whole life is at stake.  How
can I hold you to a decision which was taken before you realised what it
meant?  Now I shall place the facts before you, and then, come what may,
my conscience will be at rest, and I shall be sure that you are acting
with your eyes open.

You have to compare your life as it is, and as it will be.  Your father
is rich, or at least comfortably off, and you have been accustomed all
your life to have whatever you desired.  From what I know of your
mother’s kindness, I should imagine that no wish of yours has ever
remained ungratified.  You have lived well, dressed well, a sweet home, a
lovely garden, your collie, your canary, your maid.  Above all, you have
never had anxiety, never had to worry about the morrow.  I can see all
your past life so well.  In the mornings, your music, your singing, your
gardening, your reading.  In the afternoons, your social duties, the
visit and the visitor.  In the evening, tennis, a walk, music again, your
father’s return from the City, the happy family-circle, with occasionally
the dinner, the dance, and the theatre.  And so smoothly on, month after
month, and year after year, your own sweet, kindly, joyous nature, and
your bright face, making every one round you happy, and so reacting upon
your own happiness.  Why should you bother about money?  That was your
father’s business.  Why should you trouble about housekeeping?  That was
your mother’s duty.  You lived like the birds and the flowers, and had no
need to take heed for the future.  Everything which life could offer was
yours.

And now you must turn to what is in store for you, if you are still
content to face the future with me.  Position I have none to offer.  What
is the exact position of the wife of the assistant-accountant of the
Co-operative Insurance Office?  It is indefinable.  What are my
prospects?  I may become head-accountant.  If Dinton died—and I hope he
won’t, for he is an excellent fellow—I should probably get his berth.
Beyond that I have no career.  I have some aspirations after literature—a
few critical articles in the monthlies—but I don’t suppose they will ever
lead to anything of consequence.

And my income, £400 a year with a commission on business I introduce.
But that amounts to hardly anything.  You have £50.  Our total, then, is
certainly under £500.  Have you considered what it will mean to leave
that charming house at St. Albans—the breakfast-room, the billiard-room,
the lawn—and to live in the little £50 a year house at Woking, with its
two sitting-rooms and pokey garden?  Have I a right to ask you to do such
a thing?  And then the housekeeping, the planning, the arranging, the
curtailing, the keeping up appearances upon a limited income.  I have
made myself miserable, because I feel that you are marrying me without a
suspicion of the long weary uphill struggle which lies before you.  O
Maude, my darling Maude, I feel that you sacrifice too much for me!  If I
were a man I should say to you, ‘Forget me—forget it all!  Let our
relations be a closed chapter in your life.  You can do better.  I and my
cares come like a great cloud-bank to keep the sunshine from your young
life.  You who are so tender and dainty!  How can I bear to see you
exposed to the drudgery and sordid everlasting cares of such a household!
I think of your graces, your pretty little ways, the elegancies of your
life, and how charmingly you carry them off.  You are born and bred for
just such an atmosphere as the one which you breathe.  And I take
advantage of my good-fortune in winning your love to drag you down, to
take the beauty and charm from your life, to fill it with small and
vulgar cares, never-ending and soul-killing.  Selfish beast that I am,
why should I allow you to come down into the stress and worry of life,
when I found you so high above it?  And what can I offer you in
exchange?’  These are the thoughts which come back and back all day, and
leave me in the blackest fit of despondency.  I confessed to you that I
had dark humours, but never one so hopeless as this.  I do not wish my
worst enemy to be as unhappy as I have been to-day.

Write to me, my own darling Maude, and tell me all you think, your very
inmost soul, in this matter.  Am I right?  Have I asked too much of you?
Does the change frighten you?  You will have this in the morning, and I
should have my answer by the evening post.  I shall meet the postman.
How hard I shall try not to snatch the letter from him, or to give myself
away.  Wilson has been in worrying me with foolish talk, while my
thoughts were all of our affairs.  He worked me up into a perfectly
homicidal frame of mind, but I hope that I kept on smiling and was not
discourteous to him.  I wonder which is right, to be polite but
hypocritical, or to be inhospitable but honest.

Good-bye, my own dearest sweetheart—all the dearer when I feel that I may
lose you.—Ever your devoted

                                                                    FRANK.

                                               _St. Albans_, _June_ 8_th_.

Frank, tell me for Heaven’s sake what your letter means!  You use words
of love, and yet you talk of parting.  You speak as if our love were a
thing which we might change or suppress.  O Frank, you cannot take my
love away from me.  You don’t know what you are to me, my heart, my life,
my all.  I would give my life for you willingly, gladly—every beat of my
heart is for you.  You don’t know what you have become to me.  My every
thought is yours, and has been ever since that night at the Arlingtons’.
My love is so deep and strong, it rules my whole life, my every action
from morning to night.  It is the very breath and heart of my
life—unchangeable.  I could not alter my love any more than I could stop
my heart from beating.  How could you, could you suggest such a thing!  I
know that you really love me just as much as I love you, or I should not
open my heart like this.  I should be too proud to give myself away.  But
I feel that pride is out of place when any mistake or misunderstanding
may mean lifelong misery to both of us.  I would only say good-bye if I
thought your love had changed or grown less.  But I know that it has not.
O my darling, if you only knew what terrible agony the very thought of
parting is, you would never have let such an idea even for an instant, on
any pretext, enter your mind.  The very possibility is too awful to think
of.  When I read your letter just now up in my room, I nearly fainted.  I
can’t write.  O Frank, don’t take my love away from me.  I can’t bear it.
Oh no, it is my everything.  If I could only see you now, I know that you
would kiss these heart-burning tears away.  I feel so lonely and tired.
I cannot follow all your letter.  I only know that you talked of parting,
and that I am weary and miserable.

                                                                    MAUDE.

                            (COPY OF TELEGRAM)

               _From Frank Crosse_, to _Miss Maude Selby_,

                       _The Laurels_, _St. Albans_

                Coming up eight-fifteen, arrive midnight.

                                                            _June_ 10_th_.

How good of you, dear old boy, to come racing across two counties at a
minute’s notice, simply in order to console me and clear away my
misunderstandings.  Of course it was most ridiculous of me to take your
letter so much to heart, but when I read any suggestion about our
parting, it upset me so dreadfully, that I was really incapable of
reasoning about anything else.  Just that one word PART seemed to be
written in letters of fire right across the page, to the exclusion of
everything else.  So then I wrote an absurd letter to my boy, and the
dear came scampering right across the South of England, and arrived at
midnight in the most demoralised state.  It was just sweet of you to
come, dear, and I shall never forget it.

I am so sorry that I have been so foolish, but you must confess, sir,
that you have been just a little bit foolish also.  The idea of supposing
that when I love a man my love can be affected by the size of his house
or the amount of his income.  It makes me smile to think of it.  Do you
suppose a woman’s happiness is affected by whether she has a
breakfast-room, or a billiard-board, or a collie dog, or any of the other
luxuries which you enumerated?  But these things are all the merest
trimmings of life.  They are not the essentials.  _You_ and your love are
the essentials.  Some one who will love me with all his heart.  Some one
whom I can love with all my heart.  Oh the difference it makes in life!
How it changes everything!  It glorifies and beautifies everything.  I
always felt that I was capable of a great love—and now I have it.

Fancy your imagining that you had come into my life in order to darken
it.  Why, you _are_ my life.  If you went out of it, what would be left?
You talk about my happiness before I met you—but oh, how empty it all
was!  I read, and played, and sang as you say, but what a void there was!
I did it to please mother, but there really seemed no very clear reason
why I should continue to do it.  Then you came, and everything was
changed.  I read because you are fond of reading and because I wanted to
talk about books with you.  I played because you are fond of music.  I
sang in the hope that it might please you.  Whatever I did, you were
always in my mind.  I tried and tried to become a better and nobler
woman, because I wanted to be worthy of the love you bore me.  I have
changed, and developed, and improved more in the last three months than
in all my life before.  And then you come and tell me that you have
darkened my life.  You know better now.  My life has become full and
rich, for Love fills my life.  It is the keynote of my nature, the
foundation, the motive power.  It inspires me to make the most of any
gift or talent that I have.  How could I tell you all this if I did not
know that your own feeling was as deep.  I could not have given the one,
great, and only love of my life in exchange for a half-hearted affection
from you.  But you will never again make the mistake of supposing that
any material consideration can affect our love.

And now we won’t be serious any longer.  Dear mother was very much
astounded by your tumultuous midnight arrival, and equally precipitate
departure next morning.  Dear old boy, it was so nice of you!  But you
won’t ever have horrid black humours and think miserable things any more,
will you?  But if you must have dark days, now is your time, for I can’t
possibly permit any after the 30th.—Ever your own

                                                                    MAUDE.

                                                  _Woking_, _June_ 11_th_.

MY OWN DEAREST GIRLIE,—How perfectly sweet you are!  I read and re-read
your letter, and I understand more and more how infinitely your nature is
above mine.  And your conception of love—how lofty and unselfish it is!
How could I lower it by thinking that any worldly thing could be weighed
for an instant against it!  And yet it was just my jealous love for you,
and my keenness that you should never be the worse through me, which led
me to write in that way, so I will not blame myself too much.  I am
really glad that the cloud came, for the sunshine is so much brighter
afterwards.  And I seem to know you so much better, and to see so much
more deeply into your nature.  I knew that my own passion for you was the
very essence of my soul—oh, how hard it is to put the extreme of emotion
into the terms of human speech!—but I did not dare to hope that your
feelings were as deep.  I hardly ventured to tell even you how I really
felt.  Somehow, in these days of lawn-tennis and afternoon tea, a strong
strong passion, such a passion as one reads of in books and poems, seems
out of place.  I thought that it would surprise, even frighten you,
perhaps, if I were to tell you all that I felt.  And now you have written
me two letters, which contain all that I should have said if I had spoken
from my heart.  It is all my own inmost thought, and there is not a
feeling that I do not share.  O Maude, I may write lightly and speak
lightly, perhaps, sometimes, but there never was a woman, never, never in
all the story of the world, who was loved more passionately than you are
loved by me.  Come what may, while the world lasts and the breath of life
is between my lips, you are the one woman to me.  If we are together, I
care nothing for what the future may bring.  If we are not together, all
the world cannot fill the void.

You say that I have given an impulse to your life: that you read more,
study more, take a keener interest in everything.  You could not possibly
have said a thing which could have given me more pleasure than that.  It
is splendid!  It justifies me in aspiring to you.  It satisfies my
conscience over everything which I have done.  It must be right if that
is the effect.  I have felt so happy and light-hearted ever since you
said it.  It is rather absurd to think that _I_ should improve you, but
if you in your sweet frankness say that it is so, why, I can only marvel
and rejoice.

But you must not study and work too hard.  You say that you do it to
please me, but that would not please me.  I’ll tell you an anecdote as a
dreadful example.  I had a friend who was a great lover of Eastern
literature, Sanskrit, and so on.  He loved a lady.  The lady to please
him worked hard at these subjects also.  In a month she had shattered her
nervous system, and will perhaps never be the same again.  It was
impossible.  She was not meant for it, and yet she made herself a martyr
over it.  I don’t mean by this parable that it will be a strain upon your
intellect to keep up with mine.  But I do mean that a woman’s mind is
_different_ from a man’s.  A dainty rapier is a finer thing than a
hatchet, but it is not adapted for cutting down trees all the same.

Rupton Hale, the architect, one of the few friends I have down here, has
some most deplorable views about women.  I played a round of the Byfleet
Golf Links with him upon Wednesday afternoon, and we discussed the
question of women’s intellects.  He would have it that they have never a
light of their own, but are always the reflectors of some other light
which you cannot see.  He would allow that they were extraordinarily
quick in assimilating another person’s views, but that was all.  I quoted
some very shrewd remarks which a lady had made to me at dinner.  ‘Those
are the traces of the last man,’ said he.  According to his preposterous
theory, you could in conversation with a woman reconstruct the last man
who had made an impression to her.  ‘She will reflect you upon the next
person she talks to,’ said he.  It was ungallant, but it was ingenious.

Dearest sweetheart, before I stop, let me tell you that if I have brought
any happiness into your life, you have brought far, far more into mine.
My soul seemed to come into full being upon the day when I loved you.  It
was so small, and cramped, and selfish, before—and life was so hard, and
stupid, and purposeless.  To live, to sleep, to eat, for some years, and
then to die—it was so trivial and so material.  But now the narrow walls
seem in an instant to have fallen, and a boundless horizon stretches
around me.  And everything appears beautiful.  London Bridge, King
William Street, Abchurch Lane, the narrow stair, the office with the
almanacs and the shining desks, it has all become glorified, tinged with
a golden haze.  I am stronger: I step out briskly and breathe more
deeply.  And I am a better man too.  God knows there was room for it.
But I do try to make an ideal, and to live up to it.  I feel such a fraud
when I think of being put upon a pedestal by you, when some little hole
where I am out of sight is my true place.  I am like the man in Browning
who mourned over the spots upon his ‘speckled hide,’ but rejoiced in the
swansdown of his lady.  And so, my own dear sweet little swansdown lady,
good-night to you, with my heart’s love now and for ever from your true
lover,

                                                                    FRANK.

Saturday!  Saturday!  Saturday! oh, how I am longing for Saturday, when I
shall see you again!  We will go on Sunday and hear the banns together.




THE OVERTURE CONCLUDED


                                              _St. Albans_, _June_ 14_th_.

MY DEAREST FRANK,—What a dreadful thing it is to have your name shouted
out in public!  And what a voice the man had!  He simply bellowed ‘Maude
Selby of this parish’ as if he meant all this parish to know about it.
And then he let you off so easily.  I suppose he thought that there was
no local interest in Frank Crosse of Woking.  But when he looked round
expectantly, after asking whether there was any known cause or just
impediment why we should not be joined together, it gave me quite a
thrill.  I felt as if some one would jump up like a Jack-in-the-box and
make a scene in the church.  How relieved I was when he changed the
subject!  I sank my face in my hands, but I know that I was blushing all
down my neck.  Then I looked at you between my fingers, and there you
were sitting quite cool and cheerful, as if you rather liked it.  I think
that we shall go to evening-service next week.  Papa has given up going
altogether since the new organist came.  He says he cannot face the
music.

What a sweet time we had together.  I shall never, never forget it!  O
Frank, how good you are to me!  And how I hope you won’t regret what you
are doing.  It is all very well just now, when I am young and you think
that I am pretty.  I love that you should think so, but I am compelled to
tell you that it is not really so.  I can’t imagine how you came to think
it!  I suppose it was from seeing me so often beside papa.  If you saw me
near Nelly Sheridan, or any other _really_ pretty girl, you would at once
see the difference.  It just happens that you like grey eyes and brown
hair, and the other things, but that does not mean that I am really
pretty.  I should be so sorry if there were any misunderstanding about
this, and you only found out when too late.  You ought to keep this
letter for reference, as papa always says, and then it will be
interesting to you afterwards.

I should like you to see me now—or rather I wouldn’t have you see me for
the world.  I am so flushed and untidy, for I have been cooking.  Is it
not absurd, if you come to think of it, that we girls should be taught
the irregular French verbs, and the geography of China, and never to cook
the simplest thing?  It really does seem ridiculous.

But it is never too late to mend, so I went into the kitchen this morning
and made a tart.  You can’t imagine what a lot of things one needs even
for such a simple thing as that.  I thought cook was joking when she put
them all down in front of me.  It was like a conjurer giving his
performance.  There was an empty bowl, and a bowl full of sliced apples,
and a big board, and a rolling-pin, and eggs, and butter, and sugar, and
cloves, and of course flour.  We broke eggs and put them into a bowl—you
can’t think what a mess an egg makes when it misses the bowl.  Then we
stirred them up with flour and butter and things.  I stirred until I was
perfectly exhausted.  No wonder a cook has usually a great thick arm.
Then when it had formed a paste, we rolled it out, and put the apples in
the dish, and roofed it in, and trimmed the edges, and stuck flat leaves
made of paste all over it, and the dearest little crown in the middle.
Then we put it into the oven until it was brown.  It looked a very nice
tart, and mamma said that I had made it very solidly.  It certainly did
feel very heavy for its size.  Mamma would not taste it, because she said
that she thought Dr. Tristram would not approve of her doing so, but I
had a piece, and really it was not so bad.  Mamma said the servants might
have it at dinner, but the servants said that the poor window-cleaner had
a large family, and so we gave it to him.  It is so sweet to feel that
one is of any use to any one.

What do you think happened this morning?  Two wedding-presents arrived.
The first was a very nice fish slice and fork in a case.  It was from
dear old Mrs. Jones Beyrick, on whom we really had no claim whatever.  We
all think it so kind of her, and such a nice fish-slice.  The other was a
beautiful travelling-bag from Uncle Arthur.  Stamped in gold upon it were
the letters M.C., I said, ‘Oh, what a pity!  They have put the wrong
initials.’  That made mamma laugh.  I suppose one soon gets used to it.
Fancy how you would feel if it were the other way about, and you changed
your name to mine.  They might call you Selby, but you would continue to
feel Crosse.  I didn’t mean that for a joke, but women make jokes without
intending it.  The other day the curate drove up in his donkey-cart, and
mother said, ‘Oh, what a nice tandem!’  I think that she meant to say
‘turn-out’; but papa said it was the neatest thing he had heard for a
long time, so mamma is very pleased, but I am sure that she does not know
even now why it should be so funny.

What stupid letters I write!  Doesn’t it frighten you when you read them
and think that is the person with whom I have to spend my life.  Yet you
never seem alarmed about it.  I think it is so _brave_ of you.  That
reminds me that I never finished what I wanted to say at the beginning of
this letter.  Even supposing that I am pretty (and my complexion
sometimes is simply awful), you must bear in mind how quickly the years
slip by, and how soon a woman alters.  Why, we shall hardly be married
before you will find me full of wrinkles, and without a tooth in my head.
Poor boy, how dreadful for you!  Men seem to change so little and so
slowly.  Besides, it does not matter for them, for nobody marries a man
because he is pretty.  But you must marry me, Frank, not for what I look
but for what I am—for my inmost, inmost self, so that if I had no body at
all, you would love me just the same.  That is how I love you, but I do
prefer you with your body on all the same.  I don’t know how I love you,
dear.  I only know that I am in a dream when you are near me—just a
beautiful dream.  I live for those moments.—Ever your own little

                                                                    MAUDE.

_P.S._—Papa gave us such a fright, for he came in just now and said that
the window-cleaner and all his family were very ill.  This was a joke,
because the coachman had told him about my tart.  Wasn’t it horrid of
him?

                                                  _Woking_, _June_ 17_th_.

MY OWN SWEETEST MAUDE,—I do want you to come up to town on Saturday
morning.  Then I will see you home to St. Albans in the evening, and we
shall have another dear delightful week end.  I think of nothing else,
and I count the hours.  Now please to manage it, and don’t let anything
stop you.  You know that you can always get your way.  Oh yes, you can,
miss!  _I_ know.

We shall meet at the bookstall at Charing Cross railway station at one
o’clock, but if anything should go wrong, send me a wire to the Club.
Then we can do some shopping together, and have some fun also.  Tell your
mother that we shall be back in plenty of time for dinner.  Make another
tart, and I shall eat it.  Things are slack at the office just now, and I
could be spared for a few days.

So you have had a fish-slice.  It is so strange, because on that very day
I had my first present, and it was a fish-slice also.  We shall have fish
at each end when we give a dinner.  If we get another fish-slice, then we
shall give a fish-dinner—or keep one of the slices to give to your friend
Nelly Sheridan when _she_ gets married.  They will always come in useful.
And I have had two more presents.  One is a Tantalus spirit-stand from my
friends in the office.  The other is a pair of bronzes from the cricket
club.  They got it up without my knowing anything about it, and I was
amazed when a deputation came up to my rooms with them last night.  ‘May
your innings be long and your partnership unbroken until you each make a
hundred not out.’  That was the inscription upon a card.

I have something very grave to tell you.  I’ve been going over my bills
and things, and I owe ever so much more than I thought.  I have always
been so careless, and never known exactly how I stood.  It did not matter
when one was a bachelor, for one always felt that one could live quite
simply for a few months, and so set matters straight.  But now it is more
serious.  The bills come to more than a hundred pounds; the biggest one
is forty-two pounds to Snell and Walker, the Conduit Street tailors.
However, I am ordering my marriage-suit from them, and that will keep
them quiet.  I have enough on hand to pay most of the others.  But we
must not run short upon our honeymoon—what an awful idea!  Perhaps there
may be some cheques among our presents.  We will hope for the best.

But there is a more serious thing upon which I want to consult you.  You
asked me never to have any secrets from you, or else I should not bother
you about such things.  I should have kept it for Saturday when we meet,
but I want you to have time to think about it, so that we may come to
some decision then.

I am surety to a man for an indefinite sum of money.  It sounds rather
dreadful, does it not?  But it is not so bad as it sounds, for there is
no harm done yet.  But the question is what we should do in the future
about it, and the answer is not a very easy one.  He is a very pleasant
fellow, an insurance agent, and he got into some trouble about his
accounts last year.  The office would have dismissed him, but as I knew
his wife and his family, I became surety that he should not go wrong
again, and so I saved him from losing his situation.  His name is
Farintosh.  He is one of those amiable, weak, good fellows whom you
cannot help loving, although you never can trust them.  Of course we
could give notice that we should not be responsible any longer, but it
would be a thunderbolt to this poor family, and the man would certainly
be ruined.  We don’t want to begin our own happiness by making any one
else unhappy, do we?  But we shall talk it over, and I shall do what you
advise.  You understand that we are only liable in case he defaults, and
surely it is very unlikely that he will do so after the lesson that he
has already had.

I think the house will do splendidly.  The Lindens is the name, and it is
on the Maybury Road, not more than a quarter of a mile from the station.
If your mother and you could come down on Tuesday or Wednesday, I should
get a half-day off, and you would be able to inspect it.  Such a nice
little lawn in front, and garden behind.  A conservatory, if you please,
dining-room and drawing-room.  You can never assemble more than four or
five guests.  On your at-home days, we shall put up little placards as
they do outside the theatres, ‘Drawing-room full,’ ‘Dining-room full,’
‘Room in the Conservatory.’  There are two good bedrooms, one large
maid’s room, and a lumber-room.  One cook and one housemaid could run it
beautifully.  Rent £50 on a three years’ lease—with taxes, about £62.  I
think it was just built for us.  Rupton Hale says that we must be careful
not to brush against the walls, and that it would be safer to go outside
to sneeze—but that is only his fun.

What a dull, stupid letter!  I do hope that I shall be in good form on
Saturday.  I am a man of moods—worse luck! and they come quite regardless
of how I wish to be, or even of how I have cause to be.  I do hope that I
shall make your day bright for you—the last day that we shall have
together before _the_ day.  There have been times when I have been such
bad company to you, just when I wished to be at my best.  But you are
always so sweet and patient and soothing.  Until Saturday, then, my own
darling.—Ever your lover,

                                                                    FRANK.

_P.S._—I open this to tell you that such a gorgeous fish-knife, with our
monograms upon it, has just arrived from Mrs. Preston, my father’s old
friend.  I went to the Goldsmith’s Company in Regent Street yesterday
afternoon, and I bought—what do you think?  It looks so beautiful upon
its snow-white cotton wadding.  I like them very broad and rather flat.
I do hope you will think it all right.  It fills me with the strangest
feelings when I look at it.  Come what may, foul weather or fair, sorrow
or joy, that little strip of gold will still be with us—we shall see it
until we can see no more.

_P.P.S._—Saturday!  Saturday!!  Saturday!!!




THE TWO SOLOS


THEIR tryst was at the Charing Cross bookstall at one o’clock, and so Mr.
Frank Crosse was there at quarter-past twelve, striding impatiently up
and down, and stopping dead whenever a woman emerged from the entrance,
like a pointer dog before a partridge.  Before he came he had been
haunted by the idea that possibly Maude might have an impulse to come
early—and what if she were to arrive and not find him there!  Every
second of her company was so dear to him, that when driving to meet her
he had sometimes changed from one cab to another upon the way, because
the second seemed to have the faster horse.  But now that he was on the
ground he realised that she was very exact to her word, and that she
would neither be early nor late.  And yet, in the illogical fashion of a
lover, he soon forgot that it was he who was too soon, and he chafed and
chafed as the minutes passed, until at about quarter to one he was
striding gloomily about with despondent features and melancholy
forebodings, imagining a thousand miserable reasons for her inexplicable
delay.  A good many people stared at him as they passed, and we may do so
among the number.

In person Frank Crosse was neither tall nor short, five feet eight and a
half to be exact, with the well-knit frame and springy step of a young
man who had been an athlete from his boyhood.  He was slim, but wiry, and
carried his head with a half-defiant backward slant which told of pluck
and breed.  His face was tanned brown, in spite of his City hours, but
his hair and slight moustache were flaxen, and his eyes, which were his
best features, were of a delicate blue, and could vary in expression from
something very tender to something particularly hard.  He was an orphan,
and had inherited nothing from his parents save a dash of the artist from
his mother.  It was not enough to help him to earn a living, but it
transformed itself into a keen appreciation and some ambitions in
literature, and it gave a light and shade to his character which made him
rather complex, and therefore interesting.  His best friends could not
deny the shade, and yet it was but the shadow thrown by the light.
Strength, virility, emotional force, power of deep feeling—these are
traits which have to be paid for.  There was sometimes just a touch of
the savage, or at least there were indications of the possibility of a
touch of the savage, in Frank Crosse.  His intense love of the open air
and of physical exercise was a sign of it.  He left upon women the
impression, not altogether unwelcome, that there were unexplored recesses
of his nature to which the most intimate of them had never penetrated.
In those dark corners of the spirit either a saint or a sinner might be
lurking, and there was a pleasurable excitement in peering into them, and
wondering which it was.  No woman ever found him dull.  Perhaps it would
have been better for him if they had, for his impulsive nature had never
been long content with a chilly friendship.  He was, as we may see, a man
with a past, but it _was_ a past, now that Maude Selby had come like an
angel of light across the shadowed path of his life.  In age he was
nearly twenty-seven.

There are one or two things which might be said for him which he would
not have said for himself.  He was an only child and an orphan, but he
had adopted his grandparents, who had been left penniless through his
father’s death, and through all his struggles he had managed to keep them
happy and comfortable in a little cottage in Worcestershire.  Nor did he
ever tell them that he had a struggle—fearing lest it should make their
position painful; and so when their quarterly cheque arrived, they took
it as a kindly but not remarkable act of duty upon the part of their
wealthy grandson in the City, with no suspicion as to the difference
which their allowance was making to him.  Nor did he himself look upon
his action as a virtuous one, but simply as a thing which must obviously
be done.  In the meantime, he had stuck closely to his work, had won
rapid promotion in the Insurance Office in which he had started as junior
clerk, had gained the goodwill of his superiors through his frank,
unaffected ways, and had been asked to play for the second Surrey eleven
at cricket.  So without going the length of saying that he was worthy of
Maude Selby, one might perhaps claim—if it could be done without
endangering that natural modesty which was one of his charms—that he was
as worthy as any other young man who was available.

That unfortunate artistic soul of his, which had been in the tropics of
expectation, and was now in the arctic of reaction, had just finally
settled down to black despair, with a grim recognition of the fact that
Maude had certainly and absolutely given him up, when one boomed from the
station clock, and on the very stroke she hurried on to the platform.
How could he have strained his eyes after other women, as if a second
glance were ever needed when it was really she!  The perfectly graceful
figure, the trimness and neatness of it, the beautiful womanly poise of
the head, the quick elastic step, he could have sworn to her among ten
thousand.  His heart gave a bound at the sight of her, but he had the
English aversion to giving himself away, and so he walked quickly forward
to meet her with an impassive face, but with a look in his eyes which was
all that she wanted.

‘How are you?’

‘How do you do?’

He stood for a few moments looking at her in silence.  She had on the
dress which he loved so much, a silver-grey merino skirt and jacket, with
a blouse of white pongee silk showing in front.  Some lighter coloured
trimming fringed the cloth.  She wore a grey toque, with a dash of white
at the side, and a white veil which softened without concealing the dark
brown curls and fresh girlish face beneath it.  Her gloves were of grey
suède, and the two little pointed tan shoes peeping from the edge of her
skirt were the only touches of a darker tint in her attire.  Crosse had
the hereditary artist’s eye, and he could only stand and stare and enjoy
it.  He was filled with admiration, with reverence, and with wonder that
this perfect thing should really proclaim itself to be all his own.
Whatever had he done, or could he do, to deserve it?

She looked up at him in a roguish sidelong way, with the bright
mischievous smile which was one of her charms.

‘Well, sir, do you approve?’

‘By Jove, it is splendid—beautiful!’

‘So glad!  I hoped you would, since you are so fond of greys.  Besides,
it is cooler in this weather.  I hope you have not been waiting.’

‘Oh no, that’s all right.’

‘You looked so solemn when first I saw you.’

‘Did I?’

‘And then you just jumped.’

‘Did I?  I’m sorry.’

‘Why?’

‘I don’t know.  I like our feelings to be our very very own, and never to
show them to any one else at all.  I dare say it is absurd, but that is
my instinct.’

‘Never mind, dear, it wasn’t such a big jump as all that.  Where are we
going?’

‘Come here, Maude, into the waiting-room.’

She followed him into the gloomy, smoky, dingy room.  Bare yellow benches
framed an empty square of brown linoleum.  A labouring man with his wife
and a child sat waiting with the stolid patience of the poor in one
corner.  They were starting on some Saturday afternoon excursion, and had
mistimed their train.  Maude Selby and Frank Crosse took the other
corner.  He drew a jeweller’s box from his pocket and removed the lid.
Something sparkled among the wadding.

‘O Frank!  Is that really it?’

‘Do you like it?’

‘What a broad one it is!  Mother’s is quite thin.’

‘They wear thin in time.’

‘It is beautiful.  Shall I try it on?’

‘No, don’t.  There is some superstition about it.’

‘But suppose it won’t fit?’

‘That is quite safe.  I measured it with your sapphire ring.’

‘I haven’t half scolded you enough about that sapphire ring.  How could
you go and give twenty-two guineas for a ring?—oh yes, sir, that was the
price, for I saw a duplicate yesterday in the Goldsmith’s Company.  You
dear extravagant old boy!’

‘I had saved the money.’

‘But not for that!’

‘For nothing half or quarter as important.  But I had the other to the
same size, so it is sure to fit.’

Maude had pushed up her veil, and sat with the little golden circlet in
her hand, looking down at it, while the dim watery London sunlight poured
through the window, and tagged all her wandering curls with a coppery
gleam.  It was a face beautiful in itself, but more beautiful for its
expression—sensitive, refined, womanly, full of innocent archness and
girlish mischief, but with a depth of expression in the eyes, and a
tender delicacy about the mouth, which spoke of a great spirit with all
its capacities for suffering and devotion within.  The gross admirer of
merely physical charms might have passed her over unnoticed.  So might
the man who is attracted only by outward and obvious signs of character.
But to the man who could see, to the man whose own soul had enough of
spirituality to respond to hers, and whose eye could appreciate the
subtlety of a beauty which is of the mind as well as of the body, there
was not in all wide London upon that midsummer day a sweeter girl than
Maude Selby, as she sat in her grey merino dress with the London sun
tagging her brown curls with that coppery glimmer.

She handed back the ring, and a graver expression passed over her mobile
face.

‘I feel as you said in your letter, Frank.  There _is_ something tragic
in it.  It will be with me for ever.  All the future will arrange itself
round that little ring.’

‘Are you afraid of it?’

‘Afraid!’ her grey glove rested for an instant upon the back of his hand.
‘I _couldn’t_ be afraid of anything if you were with me.  It is really
extraordinary, for by nature I am so easily frightened.  But if I were
with you in a railway accident or anywhere, it would be just the same.
You see I become for the time part of you, as it were, and you are brave
enough for two.’

‘I don’t profess to be so brave as all that,’ said Frank.  ‘I expect I
have as many nerves as my neighbours.’

Maude’s grey toque nodded up and down.  ‘I know all about that,’ said
she.

‘You have such a false idea of me.  It makes me happy at the time and
miserable afterwards, for I feel such a rank impostor.  You imagine me to
be a hero, and a genius, and all sorts of things, while I _know_ that I
am about as ordinary a young fellow as walks the streets of London, and
no more worthy of you than—well, than any one else is.’

She laughed with shining eyes.

‘I like to hear you talk like that,’ said she.  ‘That is just what is so
beautiful about you.’

It is hopeless to prove that you are not a hero when your disclaimers are
themselves taken as a proof of heroism.  Frank shrugged his shoulders.

‘I only hope you’ll find me out gradually and not suddenly,’ said he.
‘Now, Maude, we have all day and all London before us.  What shall we do?
I want you to choose.’

‘I am quite happy whatever we do.  I am content to sit here with you
until evening.’

Her idea of a happy holiday set them both laughing.

‘Come along,’ said he, ‘we shall discuss it as we go.’

The workman’s family was still waiting, and Maude handed the child a
shilling as she went out.  She was so happy herself that she wanted every
one else to be happy also.  The people turned to look at her as she
passed.  With the slight flush upon her cheeks and the light in her eyes,
she seemed the personification of youth, and life, and love.  One tall
old gentleman started as he looked, and watched her with a rapt face
until she disappeared.  Some cheek had flushed and some eye had
brightened at his words once, and sweet old days had for an instant lived
again.

‘Shall we have a cab?’

‘O Frank, we must learn to be economical.  Let us walk.’

‘I can’t and won’t be economical to-day.’

‘There now!  See what a bad influence I have upon you.’

‘Most demoralising!  But we have not settled yet where we are to go to.’

‘What _does_ it matter, if we are together?’

‘There is a good match at the Oval, the Australians against Surrey.
Would you care to see that?’

‘Yes, dear, if you would.’

‘And there are matinées at all the theatres.’

‘You would rather be in the open air.’

‘All I want is that you should enjoy yourself.’

‘Never fear.  I shall do that.’

‘Well, then, first of all I vote that we go and have some lunch.’

They started across the station yard, and passed the beautiful old stone
cross.  Among the hansoms and the four-wheelers, the hurrying travellers,
and the lounging cabmen, there rose that lovely reconstruction of
mediævalism, the pious memorial of a great Plantagenet king to his
beloved wife.

‘Six hundred years ago,’ said Frank, as they paused and looked up, ‘that
old stone cross was completed, with heralds and armoured knights around
it to honour her whose memory was honoured by the king.  Now the
corduroyed porters stand where the knights stood, and the engines whistle
where the heralds trumpeted, but the old cross is the same as ever in the
same old place.  It is a little thing of that sort which makes one
realise the unbroken history of our country.’

Maude insisted upon hearing about Queen Eleanor, and Frank imparted the
little that he knew as they walked out into the crowded Strand.

‘She was Edward the First’s wife, and a splendid woman.  It was she, you
remember, who sucked the wound when he was stabbed with a poisoned
dagger.  She died somewhere in the north, and he had the body carried
south to bury it in Westminster Abbey.  Wherever it rested for a night he
built a cross, and so you have a line of crosses all down England to show
where that sad journey was broken.’

They had turned down Whitehall, and passed the big cuirassiers upon their
black chargers at the gate of the Horse Guards.  Frank pointed to one of
the windows of the old banqueting-hall.

‘You’ve seen a memorial of a queen of England,’ said he.  ‘That window is
the memorial of a king.’

‘Why so, Frank?’

‘I believe that it was through that window that Charles the First passed
out to the scaffold when his head was cut off.  It was the first time
that the people had ever shown that they claimed authority over their
king.’

‘Poor fellow!’ said Maude.  ‘He was so handsome, and such a good husband
and father.’

‘It is the good kings who may be the dangerous ones.’

‘O Frank!’

‘If a king thinks only of pleasure, then he does not interfere with
matters of state.  But if he is conscientious, he tries to do what he
imagines to be his duty, and so he causes trouble.  Look at Charles, for
example.  He was a very good man, and yet he caused a civil war.  George
the Third was a most exemplary character, but his stupidity lost us
America, and nearly lost us Ireland.  They were each succeeded by
thoroughly bad men, who did far less harm.’

They had reached the end of Whitehall, and the splendid panorama of
Westminster Abbey and the Houses of Parliament lay before them.  The most
stately of ancient English buildings was contrasted with the most
beautiful of modern ones.  How anything so graceful came to be built by
this tasteless and utilitarian nation must remain a marvel to the
traveller.  The sun was shining upon the gold-work of the roof, and the
grand towers sprang up amid the light London haze, like some gorgeous
palace in a dream.  It was a fit centre for the rule to whose mild sway
one-fifth of the human race acquiesces—a rule upheld by so small a force
that only the consent of the governed can sustain it.

Frank and Maude stood together looking up at it.

‘How beautiful it is!’ she cried.  ‘How the gilding lights up the whole
building!’

‘And how absurd it is not to employ it more in our gloomy London
architecture!’ said Frank.  ‘Imagine how grand a gilded dome of St.
Paul’s would look, hanging like a rising sun over the City.  But here is
our restaurant, Maude, and Big Ben says that it is a quarter to two.




IN BRITAIN’S VALHALLA


THEY had discussed the rooms in their new house, and the bridesmaids’
dresses, and Maude’s cooking, and marriage-presents, and the merits of
Brighton, and the nature of love, and volleying at tennis (Maude was the
lady-champion of a tennis club), and season tickets, and the destiny of
the universe—to say nothing of a small bottle of Perrier Jouet.  It was
reprehensibly extravagant, but this would be their last unmarried
excursion, and so they drank to the dear days of the past, and the dearer
ones of the future.  Good comrades as well as lovers, they talked freely,
and with pleasure.  Frank never made the common mistake of talking down,
and Maude justified his confidence by eagerly keeping up.  To both of
them silence was preferable to conventional small talk.

‘We’ll just get down there after lunch,’ said Frank, as he paid his bill.
‘You have not seen the Australians, have you?’

‘Yes, dear, I saw them at Clifton four years ago.’

‘But this is a new lot.  There are nine of the present team who have
never played in England before.’

‘They are very good, are they not?’

‘Very good indeed.  And the dry summer has helped them.  It is the sticky
English wickets which put them off.  The wickets are very fast over
there.  Giffen is their best all-round man, but Darling and Iredale and
young Hill are good enough for anything.  Well, then—O Lord, what a
pity!’

He had turned towards the window as he rose, and saw one of those little
surprises by which Nature relieves the monotony of life in these islands.
The sun had gone, a ragged slate-coloured cloud was drifting up from over
the river, and the rain was falling with a soft persistency which is more
fatal than the most boisterous shower.  There would be no more cricket
that day.

‘Two coffees and two benedictines,’ cried Frank, and they relapsed into
their chairs.  But a half-hour passed and the grey cloud was thicker and
the rain more heavy.  The cheerless leaden river flowed slowly under
drifting skies.  Beyond an expanse of shining pavement the great black
Abbey towered amidst the storm.

‘Have you ever done the Abbey, Maude?’

‘No, Frank; I should love to.’

‘I have only been once—more shame to me to say so!  Is it not a sin that
we young Englishmen should be familiar with every music-hall in London
and should know so little of this which is the centre of the British
race, the most august and tremendous monument that ever a nation owned.
Six hundred years ago the English looked upon it as their holiest and
most national shrine, and since then our kings and our warriors and our
thinkers and our poets have all been laid there, until there is such an
accumulation that the huge Abbey has hardly space for another monument.
Let us spend an hour inside it.’

They made for Solomon’s porch, since it was the nearest and they had but
the one umbrella.  Under its shelter they brushed themselves dry before
they entered.

‘Whom does the Abbey belong to, Frank?’

‘To you and me!’

‘Now you are joking!’

‘Not at all.  It belongs in the long-run to the British taxpayer.  You
have heard the story of the Scotch visitor who came on board one of our
battleships and asked to see the captain.  “Who shall I say?” said the
sentry.  “One of the proprietors,” said the Scotchman.  That’s _our_
position towards the Abbey.  Let us inspect our property.’

They were smiling as they entered, but the smile faded from their lips as
the door closed behind them.  In this holy of holies, this inner
sanctuary of the race, there was a sense of serene and dignified
solemnity which would have imposed itself upon the most thoughtless.
Frank and Maude stood in mute reverence.  The high arches shot up in long
rows upon either side of them, straight and slim as beautiful trees,
until they curved off far up near the clerestory and joined their sister
curves to form the lightest, most delicate tracery of stone.  In front of
them a great rose-window of stained glass, splendid with rich purples and
crimsons, shone through a subdued and reverent gloom.  Here and there in
the aisles a few spectators moved among the shadows, but all round along
the walls two and three deep were ranged the illustrious dead, the
perishable body within, the lasting marble without, and the more lasting
name beneath.  It was very silent in the home of the great dead—only a
distant footfall or a subdued murmur here and there.  Maude knelt down
and sank her face in her hands.  Frank prayed also with that prayer which
is a feeling rather than an utterance.

Then they began to move round the short transept in which they found
themselves—a part of the Abbey reserved for the great statesmen.  Frank
tried to quote the passage in which Macaulay talks about the men worn out
by the stress and struggle of the neighbouring parliament-hall, and
coming hither for peace and rest.  Here were the men who had been strong
enough to grasp the helm, and who, sometimes wisely, sometimes foolishly,
but always honestly, had tried to keep the old ship before the wind.
Canning and Peel were there, with Pitt, Fox, Grattan and Beaconsfield.
Governments and oppositions moulder behind the walls.  Beaconsfield alone
among all the statues showed the hard-lined face of the self-made man.
These others look so plump and smooth one can hardly realise how strong
they were, but they sprang from those ruling castes to whom strength came
by easy inheritance.  Frank told Maude the little which he knew of each
of them—of Grattan, the noblest Irishman of them all, of Castlereagh,
whose coffin was pursued to the gates of the Abbey by a raging mob who
wished to tear out his corpse, of Fox the libertine philosopher, of
Palmerston the gallant sportsman, who rode long after he could walk.
They marvelled together at the realism of the sculptor who had pitted
Admiral Warren with the smallpox, and at the absurdity of that other one
who had clad Robert Peel in a Roman toga.

Then turning to the right at the end of the Statesmen’s Transept, they
wandered aimlessly down the huge nave.  It was overwhelming, the grandeur
of the roof above and of the contents below.  Any one of hundreds of
these tombs was worth a devout pilgrimage, but how could one raise his
soul to the appreciation of them all.  Here was Darwin who revolutionised
zoology, and here was Isaac Newton who gave a new direction to astronomy.
Here were old Ben Jonson, and Stephenson the father of railways, and
Livingstone of Africa, and Wordsworth, and Kingsley, and Arnold.  Here
were the soldiers of the mutiny—Clyde and Outram and Lawrence,—and
painters, and authors, and surgeons, and all the good sons who in their
several degrees had done loyal service to the old mother.  And when their
service was done the old mother had stretched out that long arm of hers
and had brought them home, and always for every good son brought home she
had sent another forth, and her loins were ever fruitful, and her
children loving and true.  Go into the Abbey and think, and as the
nation’s past is borne in upon you, you will have no fear for its future.

Frank was delighted with some of the monuments and horrified by others,
and he communicated both his joy and his anger to Maude.  They noticed
together how the moderns and the Elizabethans had much in common in their
types of face, their way of wearing the hair, and their taste in
monuments, while between them lie the intolerable affectations—which
culminated towards the end of last century.

‘It all rings false—statue, inscription, everything,’ said Frank.  ‘These
insufferable allegorical groups sprawling round a dead hero are of the
same class as the pompous and turgid prose of Doctor Johnson.  The
greatest effects are the simplest effects, and so it always was and so it
always will be.  But that little bit of Latin is effective, I confess.’

It was a very much defaced inscription underneath a battered Elizabethan
effigy, whose feet had been knocked off, and whose features were blurred
into nothing.  Two words of the inscription had caught Frank’s eye.

‘_Moestissima uxor_!  It was his “most sad wife” who erected it!  Look at
it now!  The poor battered monument of a woman’s love.  Now, Maude, come
with me, and we shall visit the famous Poets’ Corner.’

What an assembly it would be if at some supreme day each man might stand
forth from the portals of his tomb.  Tennyson, the last and almost the
greatest of that illustrious line, lay under the white slab upon the
floor.  Maude and Frank stood reverently beside it.

    ‘“Sunset and evening Star
    And one clear call for me.”’

Frank quoted.  ‘What lines for a very old man to write!  I should put him
second only to Shakespeare had I the marshalling of them.’

‘I have read so little,’ said Maude.

‘We will read it all together after next week.  But it makes your reading
so much more real and intimate when you have stood at the grave of the
man who wrote.  That’s Chaucer, the big tomb there.  He is the father of
British poetry.  Here is Browning beside Tennyson—united in life and in
death.  He was the more profound thinker, but music and form are
essential also.’

‘What a splendid face!’ cried Maude.

‘It is a bust to Longfellow, the American.’  They read the inscription.
‘This bust was placed among the memorials of the poets of England by
English admirers of an American poet.’

‘I am so glad to have seen that.  I know his poems so well,’ said Maude.

‘I believe he is more read than any poet in England.’

‘Who is that standing figure?’

‘It is Dryden.  What a clever face, and what a modern type.  Here is
Walter Scott beside the door.  How kindly and humorous his expression
was!  And see how high his head was from the ear to the crown.  It was a
great brain.  There is Burns, the other famous Scot.  Don’t you think
there is a resemblance between the faces?  And here are Dickens, and
Thackeray, and Macaulay.  I wonder whether, when Macaulay was writing his
essays, he had a premonition that he would be buried in Westminster
Abbey.  He is continually alluding to the Abbey and its graves.  I always
think that we have a vague intuition as to what will occur to us in
life.’

‘We can guess what is probable.’

‘It amounts to more than that.  I had an intuition that I should marry
you from the first day that I saw you, and yet it did not seem probable.
But deep down in my soul I knew that I should marry you.’

‘I knew that I should marry you, Frank, or else that I should never marry
at all.’

‘There now!  We both had it.  Well, that _is_ really wonderful!’

They stood among the memorials of all those great people, marvelling at
the mysteries of their own small lives.  A voice at their elbows brought
them back to the present.

‘This way, if you please, for the kings,’ said the voice.  ‘They are now
starting for the kings.’

‘They’ proved to be a curiously mixed little group of people who were
waiting at the entrance through the enclosure for the arrival of the
official guide.  There were a tall red-bearded man with a very Scotch
accent and a small gentle wife, also an American father with his two
bright and enthusiastic daughters, a petty-officer of the navy in his
uniform, two young men whose attention was cruelly distracted from the
monuments by the American girls, and a dozen other travellers of various
sexes and ages.  Just as Maude and Frank joined them the guide, a young
fresh-faced fellow, came striding up, and they passed through the opening
into the royal burying-ground.

‘This way, ladies and gentlemen,’ cried the hurrying guide, and they all
clattered over the stone pavement.  He stopped beside a tomb upon which a
lady with a sad worn face was lying.  ‘Mary, Queen of Scots,’ said he,
‘the greatest beauty of her day.  This monument was erected by her son,
James the First.’

‘Isn’t she just perfectly sweet?’ said one of the American girls.

‘Well, I don’t know.  I expected more of her than that,’ the other
answered.

‘I reckon,’ remarked the father, ‘that if any one went through as much as
that lady did, it would not tend to improve her beauty.  Now what age
might the lady be, sir?’

‘Forty-four years of age at the time of her execution,’ said the guide.

‘Ah weel, she’s young for her years,’ muttered the Scotchman, and the
party moved on.  Frank and Maude lingered to have a further look at the
unfortunate princess, the bright French butterfly, who wandered from the
light and warmth into that grim country, a land of blood and of psalms.

‘She was as hard as nails under all her gentle grace,’ said Frank.  ‘She
rode eighty miles and hardly drew rein after the battle of Langside.’

‘She looks as if she were tired, poor dear!’ said Maude; ‘I don’t think
that she was sorry to be at rest.’

The guide was narrating the names of the owners of the tombs at the
further end of the chapel.  ‘Queen Anne is here, and Mary the wife of
William the Third is beside her.  And here is William himself.  The king
was very short and the queen very tall, so in the sculptures the king is
depicted standing upon a stool so as to bring their heads level.  In the
vaults beyond there are thirty-eight Stuarts.’

Thirty-eight Stuarts!  Princes, bishops, generals, once the salt of the
earth, the mightiest of men, and now lumped carelessly together as
thirty-eight Stuarts.  So Death the Republican and Time the Radical can
drag down the highest from his throne.

They had followed the guide into another small chapel, which bore the
name of Henry VII. upon the door.  Surely they were great builders and
great designers in those days!  Had stone been as pliable as wax it could
not have been twisted and curved into more exquisite spirals and curls,
so light, so delicate, so beautiful, twining and turning along the walls,
and drooping from the ceiling.  Never did the hand of man construct
anything more elaborately ornate, nor the brain of man think out a design
more absolutely harmonious and lovely.  In the centre, with all the pomp
of mediæval heraldry, starred and spangled with the Tudor badges, the two
bronze figures of Henry and his wife lay side by side upon their tomb.
The guide read out the quaint directions in the king’s will, by which
they were to be buried ‘with some respect to their Royal dignity, but
avoiding damnable pomp and outrageous superfluities!’  There was, as
Frank remarked, a fine touch of the hot Tudor blood in the adjectives.
One could guess where Henry the Eighth got his masterful temper.  Yet it
was an ascetic and priest-like face which looked upwards from the tomb.

They passed the rifled tombs of Cromwell, Blake, and Ireton—the
despicable revenge of the men who did not dare to face them in the
field,—and they marked the grave of James the First, who erected no
monument to himself, and so justified in death the reputation for
philosophy which he had aimed at in his life.  Then they inspected the
great tomb of Villiers, Duke of Buckingham, as surprising and as
magnificent as his history, cast a glance at the covering of plucky
little George the Second, the last English king to lead his own army into
battle, and so onwards to see the corner of the Innocents, where rest the
slender bones of the poor children murdered in the Tower.

But now the guide had collected his little flock around him again, with
the air of one who has something which is not to be missed.  ‘You will
stand upon the step to see the profile,’ said he, as he indicated a
female figure upon a tomb.  ‘It is the great Queen Elizabeth.’

It was a profile and a face worth seeing—the face of a queen who was
worthy of her Shakespeares upon the land and her Drakes upon the sea.
Had the Spanish king seen her, he would have understood that she was not
safe to attack—this grim old lady with the eagle nose and the iron lips.
You could understand her grip upon her cash-box, you could explain her
harshness to her lovers, you could realise the confidence of her people,
you could read it all in that wonderful face.

‘She’s splendid,’ said Frank.

‘She’s terrible,’ said Maude.

‘Did I understand you to say, sir,’ asked the American, ‘that it was this
lady who beheaded the other lady, Queen of Scotland, whom we saw ’way
back in the other compartment?’

‘Yes, sir, she did.’

‘Well, I guess if there was any beheading to be done, this was the lady
to see that it was put through with promptness and despatch.  Not a
married lady, I gather?’

‘No, sir.’

‘And a fortunate thing for somebody.  That woman’s husband would have a
mean time of it, sir, in my opinion.’

‘Hush, poppa,’ said the two daughters, and the procession moved on.  They
were entering the inner chapel of all, the oldest and the holiest, in
which, amid the ancient Plantagenet kings, there lies that one old Saxon
monarch, confessor and saint, the holy Edward, round whose honoured body
the whole of this great shrine has gradually risen.  A singular erection
once covered with mosaic work, but now bare and gaunt, stood in the
centre.

‘The body of Edward the Confessor is in a case up at the top,’ said the
guide.  ‘This hollow place below was filled with precious relics, and the
pilgrims used to kneel in these niches, which are just large enough to
hold a man upon his knees.  The mosaic work has been picked out by the
pilgrims.’

‘What is the date of the shrine?’ asked Frank.

‘About 1250, sir.  The early kings were all buried as near to it as they
could get, for it was their belief in those days that the devil might
carry off the body, and so the nearer they got to the shrine the safer
they felt.  Henry the Fifth, who won the battle of Agincourt, is there.
Those are the actual helmet, shield, and saddle which he used in the
battle upon the crossbeam yonder.  That king with the grave face and the
beard is Edward the Third, the father of the Black Prince.  The Black
Prince never lived to ascend the throne, but he was the father of the
unfortunate Richard the Second, who lies here—this clean-shaven king with
the sharp features.  Now, ladies and gentlemen, if you will turn this
way, I will show you one of the most remarkable objects in the Abbey.’

The object in question proved to be nothing more singular than a square
block of stone placed under an old chair.  And yet as the guide continued
to speak, they felt that he had justified his words.

‘This is the sacred stone of Scone upon which the kings of Scotland have
been crowned from time immemorial.  When Edward the First overran
Scotland 600 years ago, he had it brought here, and since then every
monarch of England has also sat upon it when crowned.’

‘The present Queen?’ asked some one.

‘Yes, she also.  The legend was that it was the stone upon which Jacob
rested his head when he dreamed, but the geologists have proved that it
is red sandstone of Scotland.’

‘Then I understand, sir, that this other throne is the Scottish throne,’
said the American gentleman.

‘No, sir, the Scottish throne and the English throne are the same throne.
But at the time of William and Mary it was necessary to crown her as well
as him, and so a second throne was needed.  But that of course was
modern.’

‘Only a couple of hundred years ago.  I wonder they let it in.  But I
guess they might have taken better care of it.  Some one has carved his
name upon it.’

‘A Westminster boy bet his schoolfellows that he would sleep among the
tombs, and to prove that he had done it, he carved his name upon the
throne.’

‘You don’t say!’ cried the American.  ‘Well, I guess that boy ended
pretty high up.’

‘As high as the gallows, perhaps,’ said Frank, and every one tittered,
but the guide hurried on with a grave face, for the dignity of the Abbey
was in his keeping.

‘This tomb is that of Queen Eleanor,’ said he.

Frank twitched Maude by the sleeve.  ‘Eleanor of Charing Cross,’ said he.
‘See how one little bit of knowledge links on with another.’

‘And here is the tomb of her husband, Edward the First.  It was he who
brought the stone from Scone.  At the time of his death the conquest of
Scotland was nearly done, and he gave orders that his burial should be
merely temporary until Scotland was thoroughly subdued.  He is still, as
you perceive, in his temporary tomb.’

The big Scotchman laughed loudly and derisively.  All the others looked
sadly at him with the pitying gaze which the English use towards the more
excitable races when their emotion gets the better of them.  A stream
from a garden hose could not have damped him more.

‘They opened the grave last century,’ said the guide.  ‘Inside was an
inscription, which said, “Here lies the hammer of the Scots.”  He was a
fine man, six feet two inches from crown to sole.’

They wandered out of the old shrine where the great Plantagenet kings lie
like a bodyguard round the Saxon saint.  Abbots lay on one side of them
as they passed, and dead crusaders with their legs crossed, upon the
other.  And then, in an instant, they were back in comparatively modern
times again.

‘This is the tomb of Wolfe, who died upon the Heights of Abraham,’ said
the guide.  ‘It was due to him and to his soldiers that all America
belongs to the English-speaking races.  There is a picture of his
Highlanders going up to the battle along the winding path which leads
from Wolfe’s Cove.  He died in the moment of victory.’

It was bewildering, the way in which they skipped from age to age.  The
history of England appeared to be not merely continuous, but
simultaneous, as they turned in an instant from the Georgian to the
Elizabethan, the one monument as well preserved as the other.  They
passed the stately de Vere, his armour all laid out in fragments upon a
marble slab, as a proof that he died at peace with all men; and they saw
the terrible statue of the onslaught of Death, which, viewed in the
moonlight, made a midnight robber drop his booty and fly panic-stricken
out of the Abbey.  So awful and yet so fascinating is it, that the
shuffling feet of the party of sightseers had passed out of hearing
before Maude and Frank could force themselves away from it.

In the base of the statue is an iron door, which has been thrown open,
and the sculptor’s art has succeeded wonderfully in convincing you that
it has been thrown open violently.  The two leaves of it seem still to
quiver with the shock, and one could imagine that one heard the harsh
clang of the metal.  Out of the black opening had sprung a dreadful
thing, something muffled in a winding-sheet, one bony hand clutching the
edge of the pedestal, the other upraised to hurl a dart at the woman
above him.  She, a young bride of twenty-seven, has fallen fainting,
while her husband, with horror in his face, is springing forward, his
hand outstretched, to get between his wife and her loathsome assailant.

‘I shall dream of this,’ said Maude.  She had turned pale, as many a
woman has before this monument.

‘It is awful!’  Frank walked backwards, unable to take his eyes from it.
‘What pluck that sculptor had!  It is an effect which must be either
ludicrous or great, and he has made it great.’

‘Roubillac is his name,’ said Maude, reading it from the pedestal.

‘A Frenchman, or a man of French descent.  Isn’t that characteristic!  In
the whole great Abbey the one monument which has impressed us with its
genius and imagination is by a foreigner.  We haven’t got it in us.  We
are too much afraid of letting ourselves go and of giving ourselves away.
We are heavy-handed and heavy-minded.’

‘If we can’t produce the monuments, we can produce the men who deserve
them,’ said Maude, and Frank wrote the aphorism down upon his shirt-cuff.

‘We are too severe both in sculpture and architecture,’ said he.  ‘More
fancy and vigour in our sculptors, more use of gold and more ornament in
our architects—that is what we want.  But I think it is past praying for.
It would be better to subdivide the work of the world, according to the
capacity of the different nations.  Let Italy and France embellish us.
We might do something in exchange—organise the French colonies, perhaps,
or the Italian exchequer.  That is our legitimate work, but we will never
do anything at the other.’

The guide had already reached the end of his round, an iron gate
corresponding to that by which they had entered, and they found him
waiting impatiently and swinging his keys.  But Maude’s smile and word of
thanks as she passed him brought content into his face once more.  A ray
of living sunshine is welcome to the man who spends his days among the
tombs.

They walked down the North Transept and out through Solomon’s Porch.  The
rain-cloud had swept over, and the summer sun was shining upon the wet
streets, turning them all to gold.  This might have been that fabled
London of which young Whittington dreamed.  In front of them lay the
lawns of vivid green, with the sunlit raindrops gleaming upon the grass.
The air was full of the chirping of the sparrows.  Across their vision,
from the end of Whitehall to Victoria Street, the black ribbon of traffic
whirled and circled, one of the great driving-belts of the huge city.
Over it all, to their right, towered those glorious Houses of Parliament,
the very sight of which made Frank repent his bitter words about English
architecture.  They stood in the old porch gazing at the scene.  It was
so wonderful to come back at one stride from the great country of the
past to the greater country of the present.  Here was the very thing
which these dead men lived and died to build.

‘It’s not much past three,’ said Frank.  ‘What a gloomy place to take you
to!  Good heavens, we have one day together, and I take you to a
cemetery!  Shall we go to a matinée to counteract it?’

But Maude laid her hand upon his arm.

‘I don’t think, Frank, that I was ever more impressed, or learned more in
so short a time, in my life.  It was a grand hour—an hour never to be
forgotten.  And you must not think that I am ever with you to be amused.
I am with you to accompany you in whatever seems to you to be highest and
best.  Now before we leave the dear old Abbey, promise me that you will
always live your own highest and never come down to me.’

‘I can very safely promise that I will never come down to you,’ said
Frank.  ‘I may climb all my life, and yet there are parts of your soul
which will be like snow-peaks in the clouds to me.  But you will be now
and always my own dear comrade as well as my sweetest wife.  And now,
Maude, what shall it be, the theatre or the Australians?’

‘Do you wish to go to either very much?’

‘Not unless you do.’

‘Well, then, I feel as if either would be a profanation.  Let us walk
together down to the Embankment, and sit on one of the benches there, and
watch the river flowing in the sunshine, and talk and think of all that
we have seen.’




TWO SOLOS AND A DUET


THE night before the wedding, Frank Crosse and his best man, Rupton Hale,
dined at the Raleigh Club with Maude’s brother, Jack Selby, who was a
young lieutenant in a Hussar regiment.  Jack was a horsy, slangy young
sportsman who cared nothing about Frank’s worldly prospects, but had
given the match his absolute approval from the moment that he realised
that his future brother had played for the Surrey Second.  ‘What more can
you want?’ said he.  ‘You won’t exactly be a Mrs. W. G., but you will be
on the edge of first-class cricket.’  And Maude, who rejoiced in his
approval, without quite understanding the grounds for it, kissed him, and
called him the best of brothers.

The marriage was to be at eleven o’clock at St. Monica’s Church, and the
Selbys were putting up at the Langham.  Frank stayed at the Metropole,
and so did Rupton Hale.  They were up early, their heads and nerves none
the better for Jack Selby’s hospitality of the night before.

Frank could eat no breakfast, and he shunned publicity in his
wedding-garments, so they remained in the upstairs sitting-room.  He
stood by the window, drumming his fingers upon the pane, and looking down
into Northumberland Avenue.  He had often pictured this day, and
associated it with sunshine and flowers and every emblem of joy.  But
Nature had not risen to the occasion.  A thick vapour, half smoke half
cloud, drifted along the street, and a thin persistent rain was falling
steadily.  It pit-patted upon the windows, splashed upon the sills, and
gurgled in the water-pipes.  Far down beneath him on the drab-coloured
slimy road stood the lines of wet cabs, looking like beetles with
glistening backs.  Round black umbrellas hurried along the shining
pavements.  A horse had fallen at the door of the Constitutional Club,
and an oil-skinned policeman was helping the cabman to raise it.  Frank
watched it until the harness had been refastened, and it had vanished
into Trafalgar Square.  Then he turned and examined himself in the
mirror.  His trim black frock-coat and pearl grey trousers set off his
alert athletic figure to advantage.  His glossy hat, too, his lavender
gloves, and dark-blue tie, were all absolutely irreproachable.  And yet
he was not satisfied with himself.  Maude ought to have something better
than that.  What a fool he had been to take so much wine last night!  On
this day of all days in their lives she surely had a right to find him at
his best.  He was restless, and his nerves were all quivering.  He would
have given anything for a cigarette, but he did not wish to scent himself
with tobacco.  He had cut himself in shaving, and his nose was peeling
from a hot day on the cricket-field.  What a silly thing to expose his
nose to the sun before his wedding!  Perhaps when Maude saw it she
would—well, she could hardly break it off, but at least she might be
ashamed of him.  He worked himself into a fever over that unfortunate
nose.

‘You are off colour, Crosse,’ said his best man.

‘I was just thinking that my nose was.  It’s very kind of you to come and
stand by me.’

‘That’s all right.  We shall see it through together.’

Hale was a despondent man, though the most loyal of friends, and he spoke
in a despondent way.  His gloomy manner, the London drizzle, and the
nervousness proper to the occasion, were all combining to make Frank more
and more wretched.  Fortunately Jack Selby burst like a gleam of sunshine
into the room.  The sight of his fresh-coloured smiling face—or it may
have been some reminder of Maude which he found in it—brought consolation
to the bridegroom.

‘How are you, Crosse?  How do, Hale?  Excuse my country manners!  The old
Christmas-tree in the hall wanted to send for you, but I knew your
number.  You’re looking rather green about the gills, old chap.’

‘I feel a little chippy to-day.’

‘That’s the worst of these cheap champagnes.  Late hours are bad for the
young.  Have a whisky and soda with me.  No?  Hale, you must buck him up,
for they’ll all be down on you if you don’t bring your man up to time in
the pink of condition.  We certainly did ourselves up to the top hole
last night.  Couldn’t face your breakfast, eh?  Neither could I.  A
strawberry and a bucket of soda-water.’

‘How are they all at the Langham?’ asked Frank eagerly.

‘Oh, splendid!  At least I haven’t seen Maude.  She’s been getting into
parade order.  But mother is full of beans.  We had to take her up one
link in the curb, or there would have been no holding her.’

Frank’s eyes kept turning to the slow-moving minute-hand.  It was not ten
o’clock yet.

‘Don’t you think that I might go round to the Langham and see them?’

‘Good Lord, no!  Clean against regulations.  Stand by his head, Hale!
Wo, boy, steady!’

‘It won’t do, Crosse, it really won’t!’ said Hale solemnly.

‘What rot it is!  Here am I doing nothing, and I might be of some use or
encouragement to her.  Let’s get a cab!’

‘Wo, laddie, wo then, boy!  Keep him in hand, Hale!  Get to his head.’

Frank flung himself down into an armchair, and muttered about absurd
conventions.

‘It can’t be helped, my boy.  It is correct.’

‘Buck up, Crosse, buck up!  We’ll make the thing go with a buzz when we
do begin.  Two of our Johnnies are coming, regular fizzers, and full of
blood both of them.  We’ll paint the Langham a fine bright solferino,
when the church parade is over.’

Frank sat rather sulkily watching the slow minute-hand, and listening to
the light-hearted chatter of the boy-lieutenant, and the more deliberate
answers of his best man.  At last he jumped up and seized his hat and
gloves.

‘Half-past,’ said he.  ‘Come on.  I can’t wait any longer.  I must do
_something_.  It is time we went to the church.’

‘Fall in for the church!’ cried Jack.  ‘Wait a bit!  I know this game,
for I was best man myself last month.  Inspect his kit, Hale.  See that
he’s according to regulations.  Ring?  All right.  Parson’s money?  Right
oh!  Small change?  Good!  By the right, quick march!’

Frank soon recovered his spirits now that he had something to do.  Even
that drive through the streaming streets, with the rain pattering upon
the top of their four-wheeler, could not depress him any longer.  He rose
to the level of Jack Selby, and they chattered gaily together.

‘Ain’t we bringing him up fighting fit?’ cried Jack exultingly.  ‘Shows
that all the care we have taken of him in the last twenty-four hours has
not been wasted.  That’s the sort I like—game as a pebble!  You can’t buy
’em, you have to breed ’em.  A regular fizzer _he_ is, and full of blood.
And here we are on the ground.’

It was a low, old-fashioned, grey church, with a Gothic entrance and two
niches on either side, which spoke of pre-Lutheran days.  Cheap modern
shops, which banked it in, showed up the quaint dignity of the ancient
front.  The side-door was open, and they passed into its dim-lit
interior, with high carved pews, and rich, old, stained glass.  Huge
black oak beams curved over their heads, and dim inscriptions of mediæval
Latin curled and writhed upon the walls.  A single step seemed to have
taken them from the atmosphere of the nineteenth to that of the fifteenth
century.

‘What a ripping old church!’ Jack whispered.

‘You can’t buy ’em.  But it’s as festive as an ice-house.  There’s a
friendly native coming down the aisle.  He’s your man, Hale, if you want
the news.’

The verger was not in the best of tempers.  ‘It’s at a quarter to four,’
said he, as Hale met him.

‘No, no, at eleven.’

‘Quarter to four, I tell you.  The vicar says so.’

‘Why, it’s not possible.’

‘We have them at all hours.’

‘Have what?’

‘Buryin’s.’

‘But this is a marriage.’

‘I’m sure I beg your pardon, sir.  I thought when I looked at you as you
was the party about the child’s funeral.’

‘Good heavens, no.’

‘It was something in your expression, sir, but now that I can see the
colour of your clothes, why of course I know better.  There’s three
marriages—which was it?’

‘Crosse and Selby are the names.’

The verger consulted an old crumpled notebook.

‘Yes, sir, I have it here.  Mr. or Miss Crosse to Mr. or Miss Selby.
Eleven o’clock, sir, _sharp_.  The vicar’s a terrible punctual man, and I
should advise you to take your places.’

‘Any hitch?’ asked Frank nervously, as Hale returned.

‘No, no.’

‘What was he talking about?’

‘Oh, nothing.  Some little confusion of ideas.’

‘Shall we go up?’

‘Yes, I think that we had better.’

Their steps clattered and reverberated through the empty church as they
passed up the aisle.  They stood in an aimless way before the altar
rails.  Frank fidgeted about, and made sure that the ring was in his
ticket-pocket.  He also took a five-pound note and placed it where he
knew he could lay his hands upon it easily.  Then he sprang round with a
flush upon his cheeks, for one of the side-doors had been flung open with
a great bustle and clanging.  A stout charwoman entered with a tin pail
and a mop.

‘Put up the wrong bird that time,’ whispered Jack, and sniggered at
Frank’s change of expression.

But almost at the same instant, the Selbys entered the church at the
further end.  Mr. Selby, with his red face and fluffy side-whiskers, had
Maude upon his arm.  She looked very pale and very sweet, with downcast
eyes and solemn mouth, while behind her walked her younger sister Mary
and her pretty friend Nelly Sheridan, both in pink dresses with broad
pink hats and white curling feathers.  The bride was herself in the grey
travelling-dress with which Frank was already familiar by its description
in her letter.  Its gentle tint and her tenderly grave expression made a
charming effect.  Behind them was the mother, still young and elegant,
with something of Maude’s grace in her figure and carriage.  As the party
came up the aisle, Frank was to be restrained no longer.  ‘Get to his
head!’ cried Jack to Hale in an excited whisper, but their man was
already hurrying to shake hands with Maude.  He walked up on her right,
and they took their position in two little groups, the happy couple in
the centre.  At the same moment the clang of the church-clock sounded
above them, and the vicar, shrugging his shoulders to get his white
surplice into position, came bustling out of the vestry.  To him it was
all the most usual, commonplace, and unimportant thing in the world, and
both Frank and Maude were filled with amazement at the nonchalant way in
which he whipped out a prayer-book, and began to rapidly perform the
ceremony.  It was all so new and solemn and all-important to them, that
they had expected something mystic and overpowering in the function, and
yet here was this brisk little man, with an obvious cold in his head,
tying them up in as business-like a fashion as a grocer uniting two
parcels.  After all, he had to do it a thousand times a year, and so he
could not be extravagant in his emotions.

The singular service was read out to them, the exhortations, and the
explanations, sometimes stately, sometimes beautiful, sometimes odious.
Then the little vicar turned upon Frank—‘_Wilt thou have this woman to
thy wedded wife_, _to live together after God’s ordinance in the holy
estate of matrimony_?  _Wilt thou love her_, _comfort her_, _honour her_,
_in sickness and in health_, _and forsaking all other_, _keep thee only
unto her as long as ye both shall live_?’

‘_I will_,’ cried Frank, with conviction.

‘_And wilt thou have this man to thy wedded husband_, _to live together
after God’s ordinance in the holy estate of matrimony_?  _Wilt thou obey
him_, _and serve him_, _love_, _honour_, _and keep him_, _in sickness and
in health_, _and forsaking all other_, _keep thee only unto him so long
as ye both shall live_?’

‘_I will_,’ said Maude, from her heart.

‘_Who giveth this woman to be married to this man_?’

‘_I do_.  Mr. John Selby—her father, you know.’

And then in turn they repeated the fateful words—‘_I take thee to have
and to hold from this day forward_, _for better_, _for worse_, _for
richer_, _for poorer_, _in sickness and in health_, _to love_, _cherish_,
_and obey_, _till death us do part_, _according to God’s holy ordinance_,
_and thereto I give thee my troth_.’

‘Ring!  Ring!’ said Hale.

‘Ring, you Juggins!’ whispered Jack Selby.

Frank thrust his hands frantically into all his pockets.  The ring was in
the last one which he attempted.  But the bank-note was not to be found.
He remembered that he had put it in some safe place.  Where could it have
been?  Was it in his boot, or in the lining of his hat?  No, surely he
could not have done anything so infatuated.  Again he took his pockets
two at a time, while a dreadful pause came in the ceremony.

‘Vestry—afterwards,’ whispered the clergyman.

‘Here you are!’ gasped Frank.  He had come upon it in a last desperate
dive into his watch-pocket, in which he never by any chance kept
anything.  Of course it was for that very reason, that it might be alone
and accessible, that he had placed it there.  Ring and note were handed
to the vicar, who deftly concealed the one and returned the other.  Then
Maude’s little white hand was outstretched, and over the third finger
Frank slipped the circlet of gold.

‘_With this ring I thee wed_,’ said Frank, ‘_and with my body I thee
worship_ (he paused, and made a mental emendation of ‘with my soul
also’), _and with all my worldly goods I thee endow_.’

There was a prayer, and then the vicar joined the two hands, the muscular
sunburned one and the dainty white one, with the new ring gleaming upon
it.

‘_Those whom God hath joined together_, _let no man put asunder_,’ said
he.  ‘_Forasmuch as Francis Crosse and Maude Selby have consented
together in holy wedlock_, _and have witnessed the same before God and
this company_, _and thereto have given and pledged their troth_, _either
to other_, _and have declared the same by giving and receiving of a
ring_, _and by joining of hands; I pronounce that they be man and wife
together_.’

There now, it was done!  They were one, never more to part until the
coffin-lid closed over one or the other.  They were kneeling together
now, and the vicar was rapidly repeating some psalms and prayers.  But
Frank’s mind was not with the ritual.  He looked slantwise at the
graceful, girlish figure by his side.  Her hair hung beautifully over her
white neck, and the reverent droop of her head was lovely to his eyes.
So gentle, so humble, so good, so beautiful, and all his, his sworn
life-companion for ever!  A gush of tenderness flowed through his heart
for her.  His love had always been passionate, but, for the instant, it
was heroic, tremendous in its unselfishness.  Might he bring her
happiness, the highest which woman could wish for!  God grant that he
might do so!  But if he were to make her unhappy, or to take anything
from her beauty and her goodness, then he prayed that he might die now,
at this supreme moment, kneeling at her side before the altar rails.  So
intense was his prayer that he looked up expectantly at the altar, as if
in the presence of an imminent catastrophe.  But every one had risen to
their feet, and the service was at an end.  The vicar led the way, and
they all followed him, into the vestry.  There was a general murmur all
round them of congratulation and approval.

‘Heartiest congratulations, Crosse!’ said Hale.

‘Bravo, Maude, you looked ripping!’ cried Jack, kissing his sister.  ‘By
Jove, it simply went with a buzz from the word “go.”’

‘You sign it here and here,’ said the vicar, ‘and the witnesses here and
here.  Thank you very much.  I am sure that I wish you every happiness.
I need not detain you by any further formality.’

And so, with a curious dream-like feeling, Frank Crosse and Maude found
themselves walking down the aisle, he very proud and erect, she very
gentle and shy, while the organ thundered the wedding-march.  Carriages
were waiting: he handed in his wife, stepped in after her, and they drove
off, amidst a murmur of sympathy from a little knot of idlers who had
gathered in the porch, partly from curiosity, and partly to escape the
rain.

Maude had often driven alone with Frank before, but now she felt suddenly
constrained and shy.  The marriage-service, with all its half-understood
allusions and exhortations, had depressed and frightened her.  She hardly
dared to glance at her husband.  But he soon led her out of her graver
humour.

‘Name, please?’ said he.

‘O Frank!’

‘Name, if _you_ please?’

‘Why, you know.’

‘Say it.’

‘Maude.’

‘That all?’

‘Maude Crosse—O Frank!’

‘You blessing!  How grand it sounds!  O Maude, what a jolly old world it
is!  Isn’t it pretty to see the rain falling?  And aren’t the shining
pavements lovely?  And isn’t everything splendid, and am I not the
luckiest—the most incredibly lucky of men.  Dear girlie, give me your
hand!  I can feel _it_ under the glove.  Now, sweetheart, you are not
frightened, are you?’

‘Not now.’

‘You were?’

‘Yes, I was a little.  O Frank, you won’t tire of me, will you?  I should
break my heart if you did.’

‘Tire of you!  Good heavens!  Now you’ll never guess what I was doing
while the parson was telling us about what Saint Paul said to the
Colossians, and all the rest of it.’

‘I know perfectly well what you were doing.  And you shouldn’t have done
it.’

‘What was I doing, then?’

‘You were staring at me.’

‘Oh, you saw that, did you?’

‘I felt it.’

‘Well, I was.  But I was praying also.’

‘Were you, Frank?’

‘When I saw you kneeling there, so sweet and pure and good, I seemed to
realise how you had been given into my keeping for life, and I prayed
with all my heart that if I should ever injure you in thought, or word,
or deed, I might drop dead now before I had time to do it.’

‘O Frank, what a dreadful prayer!’

‘But I felt it and I wished it, and I could not help it.  My own darling,
there you are just a living angel, the gentlest, most sensitive, and
beautiful living creature that walks the earth, and please God I shall
keep you so, and ever higher and higher if such a thing is possible, and
if ever I say a word or do a deed that seems to lower you, then remind me
of this moment, and send me back to try to live up to our highest ideal
again.  And I for my part will try to improve myself and to live up to
you, and to bridge more and more the gap that is between us, that I may
feel myself not altogether unworthy of our love.  And so we shall act and
re-act upon each other, ever growing better and wiser, and dating what is
best and brightest in our minds and souls from the day that we were
married.  And that’s _my_ idea of a marriage-service, and here endeth the
first lesson, and the windows are blurred with rain, and hang the
coachman, and it’s hard lines if a man may not kiss his own wife—you
blessing!’

A broad-brimmed hat with a curling feather is not a good shape for
driving with an ardent young bridegroom in a discreetly rain-blurred
carriage.  Frank demonstrated the fact, and it took them all the way to
the Langham to get those pins driven home again.  And then after an
abnormal meal, which was either a very late breakfast or a very early
lunch, they drove on to Victoria Station, from which they were to start
for Brighton.  Jack Selby and the two regimental fizzers, who had secured
immortality for the young couple, if the deep and constant drinking of
healths could have done it, had provided themselves with packages of
rice, old slippers, and other time-honoured missiles.  On a hint from
Maude, however, that she would prefer a quiet departure, Frank coaxed the
three back into the luncheon-room with a perfectly guileless face, and
then locking the door on the outside, handed the key and a half-sovereign
to the head-waiter, with instructions to release the prisoners when the
carriage had gone—an incident which in itself would cause the judicious
observer to think that, given the opportunity, Mister Frank Crosse had it
in him to go pretty far in life.  And so, quietly and soberly, they
rolled away upon their first journey—the journey which was the opening of
that life’s journey, the goal of which no man may see.




KEEPING UP APPEARANCES


IT was in the roomy dining-room of the Hotel Metropole at Brighton.
Maude and Frank were seated at the favourite small round table near the
window, where they always lunched.  Their immediate view was a
snowy-white tablecloth with a shining centre dish of foppish little
cutlets, each with a wisp of ornamental paper, and a surrounding bank of
mashed potatoes.  Beyond, from the very base of the window, as it seemed,
there stretched the huge expanse of the deep blue sea, its soothing mass
of colour broken only by a few white leaning sails upon the furthest
horizon.  Along the sky-line the white clouds lay in carelessly piled
cumuli, like snow thrown up from a clearing.  It was restful and
beautiful, that distant view, but just at the moment it was the near one
which interested them most.  Though they lose from this moment onwards
the sympathy of every sentimental reader, the truth must be told that
they were thoroughly enjoying their lunch.

With the wonderful adaptability of women—a hereditary faculty, which
depends upon the fact that from the beginning of time the sex has been
continually employed in making the best of situations which were not of
their own choosing—Maude carried off her new character easily and
gracefully.  In her trim blue serge dress and sailor hat, with the warm
tint of yesterday’s sun upon her cheeks, she was the very picture of
happy and healthy womanhood.  Frank was also in a blue serge
boating-suit, which was appropriate enough, for they spent most of their
time upon the water, as a glance at his hands would tell.  Their
conversation was unhappily upon a very much lower plane than when we
overheard them last.

‘I’ve got such an appetite!’

‘So have I, Frank.’

‘Capital.  Have another cutlet.’

‘Thank you, dear.’

‘Potatoes?’

‘Please.’

‘I always thought that people on their honeymoon lived on love.’

‘Yes, isn’t it dreadful, Frank?  We must be so material.’

‘Good old mother Nature!  Cling on to her skirt and you never lose your
way.  One wants a healthy physical basis for a healthy spiritual emotion.
Might I trouble you for the pickles?’

‘Are you happy, Frank?’

‘Absolutely and completely.’

‘Quite, _quite_ sure?’

‘I never was quite so sure of anything.’

‘It makes me so happy to hear you say so.’

‘And you?’

‘O Frank, I am just floating upon golden clouds in a dream.  But your
poor hands!  Oh, how they must pain you!’

‘Not a bit.’

‘It was that heavy oar.’

‘I get no practice at rowing.  There is no place to row in at Woking,
unless one used the canal.  But it was worth a blister or two.  By Jove,
wasn’t it splendid, coming back in the moonlight with that silver lane
flickering on the water in front of us?  We were so completely alone.  We
might have been up in the interstellar spaces, you and I, travelling from
Sirius to Arcturus in one of those profound gulfs of the void which Hardy
talks about.  It was overpowering.’

‘I can never forget it.’

‘We’ll go again to-night.’

‘But the blisters!’

‘Hang the blisters!  And we’ll take some bait with us and try to catch
something.’

‘What fun!’

‘And we’ll drive to Rottingdean this afternoon, if you feel inclined.
Have this last cutlet, dear!’

‘No, thank you.’

‘Well, it seems a pity to waste it.  Here goes!  By the way, Maude, I
must speak very severely to you.  I can’t if you look at me like that.
But really, joking apart, you must be more careful before the waiters.’

‘Why, dear?’

‘Well, we have carried it off splendidly so far.  No one has found us out
yet, and no one will if we are reasonably careful.  The fat waiter is
convinced that we are veterans.  But last night at dinner you very nearly
gave the thing away.’

‘Did I, Frank?’

‘Don’t look so sweetly penitent, you blessing.  The fact is that you make
a shocking bad conspirator.  Now I have a kind of talent for that, as I
have for every other sort of depravity, so it will be pretty safe in my
hands.  You are as straight as a line by nature, and you can’t be crooked
when you try.’

‘But what did I say?  Oh, I _am_ so sorry!  I tried to be so careful.’

‘Well, about the curry, you know.  It was an error of judgment to ask if
I took chutnee.  And then . . . ’

‘Something else?’

‘About the boots.  Did I get them in London or Woking.’

‘Oh dear, dear!’

‘And then . . . ’

‘Not another!  O Frank!’

‘Well, the use of the word “my.”  You must give that word up.  It should
be “our.”’

‘I know, I know.  It was when I said that the salt water had taken the
curl out of the feather in my—no, in our—well, in _the_ hat.’

‘That was all right.  But it is _our_ luggage, you know, and _our_ room,
and so on.’

‘Of course it is.  How foolish I am!  Then the waiter knows!  O Frank,
what shall we do?’

‘Not he.  He knows nothing.  I am sure of it.  He is a dull sort of
person.  I had my eye on him all the time.  Besides, I threw in a few
remarks just to set the thing right.’

‘That was when you spoke about our travels in the Tyrol?’

‘Yes.’

‘O Frank, how _could_ you?  And you said how lonely it was when we were
the only visitors at the Swiss hotel.’

‘That was an inspiration.  That finished him.’

‘And about the closeness of the Atlantic staterooms.  I blushed to hear
you.’

‘But he listened eagerly to it all.  I could see it.’

‘I wonder if he really believed it.  I have noticed that the maids and
the waiters seem to look at us with a certain interest.’

‘My dear girlie, you will find as you go through life that every man will
always look at you with a certain interest.’

Maude smiled, but was unconvinced.

‘Cheese, dear?’

‘A little butter, please.’

‘Some butter, waiter, and the Stilton.  You know the real fact is, that
we make the mistake of being much too nice to each other in public.
Veterans don’t do that.  They take the small courtesies for granted—which
is all wrong, but it shows that they _are_ veterans.  That is where we
give ourselves away.’

‘That never occurred to me.’

‘If you want to settle that waiter for ever, and remove the last
lingering doubt from his mind, the thing is for you to be rude to me.’

‘Or you to me, Frank.’

‘Sure you won’t mind?’

‘Not a bit.’

‘Oh, hang it, I can’t—not even for so good an object.’

‘Well, then, I can’t either.’

‘But this is absurd.  It is only acting.’

‘Quite so.  It is only fun.’

‘Then why won’t you do it?’

‘Why won’t you?’

‘He’ll be back before we settle it.  Look here!  I’ve a shilling under my
hand.  Heads or tails, and the loser has to be rude.  Do you agree?’

‘Very well.’

‘Your call.’

‘Heads.’

‘It’s tails.’

‘Oh goodness!’

‘You’ve got to be rude.  Now mind you are.  Here he comes.’

The waiter had come up the room bearing the pride of the hotel, the grand
green Stilton with the beautiful autumn leaf heart shading away to rich
plum-coloured cavities.  He placed it on the table with a solemn air.

‘It’s a beautiful Stilton,’ Frank remarked.

Maude tried desperately to be rude.

‘Well, dear, I don’t think it is so very beautiful,’ was the best that
she could do.

It was not much, but it had a surprising effect upon the waiter.  He
turned and hurried away.

‘There now, you’ve shocked him?’ cried Frank.

‘Where _has_ he gone, Frank?’

‘To complain to the management about your language.’

‘No, Frank.  Please tell me!  Oh, I wish I hadn’t been so rude.  Here he
is again.’

‘All right.  Sit tight,’ said Frank.

A sort of procession was streaming up the hall.  There was their fat
waiter in front with a large covered cheese-dish.  Behind him was another
with two smaller ones, and a third with some yellow powder upon a plate
was bringing up the rear.

‘This is Gorgonzola, main,’ said the waiter, with a severe manner.  ‘And
there’s Camembert and Gruyère behind, and powdered Parmesan as well.  I’m
sorry that the Stilton don’t give satisfaction.’

Maude helped herself to Gorgonzola and looked very guilty and
uncomfortable.  Frank began to laugh.

‘I meant you to be rude to _me_, not to the cheese,’ said he, when the
procession had withdrawn.

‘I did my best, Frank.  I contradicted you.’

‘Oh, it was a shocking display of temper.’

‘And I hurt the poor waiter’s feelings.’

‘Yes, you’ll have to apologise to his Stilton before he will forgive
you.’

‘And I don’t believe he is a bit more convinced that we are veterans than
he was before.’

‘All right, dear; leave him to me.  Those reminiscences of mine must have
settled him.  If they didn’t, then I feel it is hopeless.’

                                * * * * *

It was as well for his peace of mind that Frank could not hear the
conversation between the fat waiter and their chambermaid, for whom he
nourished a plethoric attachment.  They had half an hour off in the
afternoon, and were comparing notes.

‘Nice-lookin’ couple, ain’t they, John?’ said the maid, with the air of
an expert.  ‘I don’t know as we’ve ‘ad a better since the spring
weddin’s.’

‘I don’t know as I’d go as far as that,’ said the fat waiter critically.
‘’E’d pass all right.  ’E’s an upstandin’ young man with a good sperrit
in ’im.’

‘What’s wrong with ’er, then?’

‘It’s a matter of opinion,’ said the waiter.  ‘I likes ’em a bit more
full-flavoured myself.  And as to ’er taste, why there, if you ’ad seen
’er turn up ’er nose at the Stilton at lunch.’

‘Turn up ’er nose, did she?  Well, she seemed to me a very soft-spoken,
obligin’ young lady.’

‘So she may be, but they’re a queer couple, I tell you.  It’s as well
they are married at last.’

‘Why?’

‘Because they ’ave been goin’ on most owdacious before’and.  I ’ave it
from their own lips, and it fairly made me blush to listen to it.  Awful,
it was, _awful_!’

‘You don’t say that, John!’

‘I tell you, Jane, I couldn’t ’ardly believe my ears.  They was married
on Tuesday last, as we know well, and to-day’s _Times_ to prove it, and
yet if you’ll believe me, they was talkin’ about ’ow they ’ad travelled
alone abroad—’

‘Never, John!’

‘And alone in a Swiss ’otel!’

‘My goodness!’

‘And a steamer too.’

‘Well, there!  I’ll never trust any one again.’

‘Oh, a perfec’ pair of scorchers.  But I’ll let ’im see as I knows it.
I’ll put that _Times_ before ’im to-night at dinner as sure as my name’s
John.’

‘And a good lesson to them, too!  If you didn’t say you’d ’eard it from
their own lips, John, I never could ’ave believed it.  It’s things like
that as shakes your trust in ’uman nature.’

Maude and Frank were lingering at the _table d’hôte_ over their walnuts
and a glass of port wine, when their waiter came softly behind them.

‘Beg pardon, sir, but did you see it in the _Times_?’

‘See what?’

‘_That_, sir.  I thought that it might be of interest to you and to your
good lady to see it.’

He had laid one page of the paper before them, with his forefinger upon
an item in the left-hand top corner.  Then he discreetly withdrew.  Frank
stared at it in horror.

‘Maude, your people have gone and put it in.’

‘Our marriage!’

‘Here it is!  Listen!  “Crosse—Selby.  30th June, at St. Monica’s Church,
by the Rev. John Tudwell, M.A., Vicar of St. Monica’s, Frank Crosse, of
Maybury Road, Woking, to Maude Selby, eldest daughter of Robert Selby,
Esq., of St. Albans.”  Great Scot, Maude! what shall we do?’

‘Well, dear, does it matter?’

‘Matter!  It’s simply awful!’

‘I don’t mind much if they do know.’

‘But my reminiscences, Maude!  The travels in the Tyrol!  The Swiss
Hotel!  The Stateroom!  Great goodness, how I have put my foot into it.’

Maude burst out laughing.

‘You old dear!’ she cried, ‘I don’t believe you are a bit better as a
conspirator than I am.  There’s only one thing you can do.  Give the
waiter half a crown, tell him the truth, and don’t conspire any more.’

And so ignominiously ended the attempt which so many have made, and at
which so many have failed.  Take warning, gentle reader, and you also,
gentler reader still, when your own turn comes.




THE HOME-COMING


THE days of holiday were over, and for each of them the duties of life
were waiting.  For him it was his work, and for her, her housekeeping.
They both welcomed the change, for there was a rush and a want of privacy
about the hotel life which had been amusing at first, but was now
becoming irksome.  It was pleasant, as they rolled out of Waterloo
Station that summer night, to know that their cosy little home was
awaiting them just five-and-twenty miles down the line.  They had a
first-class carriage to themselves—it is astonishing how easy it is for
two people to fit into one of those armchair partitions,—and they talked
all the way down about their plans for the future.  Golden visions of
youth, how they can glorify even a suburban villa and four hundred a
year!  They exulted together over the endless vista of happy days which
stretched before them.

Mrs. Watson, Frank’s trusty housekeeper, had been left in charge of The
Lindens, and he had sent her a telegram the evening before to tell her
that they were coming.  She had already engaged the two servants, so
everything would be ready for them.  They pictured her waiting at the
door, the neat little rooms with all their useful marriage-presents in
their proper places, the lamplight and the snowy cloth laid for supper in
the dining-room.  It would be ten o’clock before they got there, and that
supper would be a welcome sight.  It was all delightful to look forward
to, and this last journey was the happiest of all their wanderings.
Maude wanted to see her kitchen.  Frank wanted to see his books.  Both
were eager for the fight.

But they found a small annoyance waiting for them at Woking.  A crowded
train had preceded them, and there was not a single cab left at the
station.  Some would be back soon, but nobody could tell when.

‘You don’t mind walking, Maude?’

‘I should prefer it.’

So a friendly porter took charge of their trunks, and promised to send
them up when a conveyance had arrived.  In the meantime they started off
together down an ill-lit and ill-kept road, which opened into that more
important thoroughfare in which their own villa was situated.  They
walked quickly, full of eager anticipations.

‘It’s just past the third lamp-post on the right,’ said Frank.  ‘Now it’s
only the second lamp-post.  You see it will not be far from the station.
Those windows among the trees are where Hale lives—my best man, you know!
Now it is only one lamp-post!’  They quickened their pace almost to a
run, and so arrived at the gate of The Lindens.

It was a white gate leading into a short path—‘carriage sweep’ the
house-agent called it,—and so to a low but comfortable-looking little
house.  The night was so dark that one could only see its outline.  To
their surprise, there was no sign of a light either above the door or at
any of the windows.

‘Well, I’m blessed!’ cried Frank.

‘Never mind, dear.  They live at the back, no doubt.’

‘But I gave them the hour.  This is too bad.  I am so sorry.’

‘It will be all the more cosy inside.  What a dear little gate this is!
The whole place is perfectly charming.’

But in spite of her brave attempts at making the best of it, it could not
be denied that this black house was not what they had pictured in their
dreams.  Frank strode angrily up the path and pulled at the bell.  There
was no answer, so he knocked violently.  Then he knocked with one hand
while he rang with the other, but no sound save that of the clanging bell
came from the gloomy house.  As they stood forlornly in front of their
own hall-door, a soft rain began to rustle amidst the bushes.  At this
climax of their troubles Maude burst into such a quiet, hearty,
irresistible fit of laughter, that the angry Frank was forced to laugh
also.

‘My word, it will be no laughing matter for Mrs. Watson if she cannot
give a good reason for it,’ said he.

‘Perhaps the poor woman is ill.’

‘But there should be two other people, the cook and the housemaid.  It is
just as well that we did not bring up our trunks, or we should have had
to dump them down in the front garden.  You wait here, dear, under the
shelter of the porch, and I will walk round and see if I can burgle it.’

He tried the back, but it was as dark as the front, and the kitchen-door
was locked.  Then he prowled unhappily in the rain from window to window.
They were all fastened.  He came back to the kitchen-door, poked his
stick through the glass which formed the upper panel, and then putting
his hand through the hole, he turned the key, and so stumbled into the
obscurity of his own hall.  He passed through it, unlocked the front
door, and received Maude into his open arms.

‘Welcome to your home, my own darling girl.  May you never have one sad
hour under this roof!  What a dismal home-coming!  What can I do to make
amends?  But good comes out of evil, you see, for in no other possible
way could I have been inside to welcome you when you entered.’

They stayed in the hall in the dark some time, these wet and foolish
young people.  Then Frank struck a match, and tried to light the
hall-lamp.  There was no oil in it.  He muttered something vigorous, and
carried his burning vesta into the dining-room.  Two candles were
standing on the sideboard.  He lit them both, and things began to look a
little more cheerful.  They took a candle each and began to explore their
own deserted house.

The dining-room was excellent—small, but very snug.  The Tantalus
spirit-stand—stood upon the walnut sideboard, and the bronzes from the
cricket-club looked splendid upon each side of the mantelpiece.  Beside
the clock in the centre lay an open telegram.  Frank seized it eagerly.

‘There now!’ he cried.  ‘Listen to this.  “Expect us on Thursday evening
about ten.”  It was _Tuesday_ evening, I said.  That’s the telegraphic
clerk.  We’ve come two days before our time.’

It was good to have any sort of explanation, although it left a great
deal unexplained.  They passed through the hall with its shining
linoleum, and into the drawing-room.  It was not a very good room, too
square for elegance, but they were in no humour for criticism, and it was
charming to see all the old knick-knacks, and the photographs of friends
in their frames.  A big wrought-iron and brass-work standing lamp towered
up near the fireplace, but again there was no oil.

‘I think that Mrs. Watson has arranged it all splendidly,’ said Maude,
whose active fingers were already beginning to reconstruct.  ‘But where
can she be?’

‘She must be out, for, of course, she lives in the house.  But it is the
absence of the servants which amazes me, for I understood that they had
arrived.  What would you like to do?’

‘Aren’t you hungry, Frank?’

‘Simply starving.’

‘So am I.’

‘Well, then, let us forage and see if we cannot find something to eat.’

So hand in hand, and each with a candle in the other hand, like a pair of
young penitents, they continued their explorations with more purpose than
before.  The kitchen, into which they penetrated, had clearly been much
used of late, for there were dirty dishes scattered about, and the fire
had been lighted, though it was now out.  In one corner was what seemed
to be a pile of drab-coloured curtains.  In the other, an armchair lay
upon its side with legs projecting.  A singular disorder, very alien to
Mrs. Watson’s habits, pervaded the apartment.  A dresser with a cupboard
over it claimed the first attention of the hungry pair.  With a cheer
from Frank and hand-clapping from Maude, they brought out a new loaf of
bread, some butter, some cheese, a tin of cocoa, and a bowl full of eggs.
Maude tied an apron over her pretty russet dress, seized some sticks and
paper, and had a fire crackling in a very few minutes.

‘Put some water in the kettle, Frank.’

‘Here you are!  Anything else?’

‘Some in the small saucepan for the eggs.’

‘I believe they are “cookers,”’ said he, sniffing at them suspiciously.

‘Hold them up to the light, sir.  There, they are quite bright and nice.
In with them!  Now, if you will cut some bread and butter it, we shall
soon have our supper ready.’

‘It’s too new to cut,’ cried Frank, sawing away upon the kitchen table.
‘Besides, new bread is better in chunks.  Here are some cloths and knives
and forks in the dresser drawer.  I will go and lay the table.’

‘And leave me here alone.  No please, Frank, if I am cook, you must be
scullery-maid.  Get the cups down and put the cocoa in them.  What fun it
all is!  I think it is simply _splendid_ to be mistress of a house.’

‘With one scullery-maid.’

‘And she perfectly incompetent, and much given to embracing her mistress.
I must take my hat off.  Get the sugar for the cocoa out of the cupboard.
The kettle is singing, so it won’t be long.  Do you know, Frank’—she
paused, listening, with the egg-saucepan in her hands.  ‘There’s a dog or
something in the room.’

They had both become aware of a sort of sibilant breathing, and they
looked round them in bewilderment.

‘Where is it?’ asked Maude.  ‘Frank, I believe it’s a mouse.’

‘Hope for the best.  Don’t frighten yourself unnecessarily.  I fancy it
comes from under these curtains.’  He approached them with his candle,
and was suddenly aware of a boot which was projecting from them.  ‘Great
Scot!’ he cried, ‘there’s a woman here asleep.’

Reassured as to the mouse, Maude approached with her saucepan still
clutched in her hand.  There could be no doubt either as to the woman or
the sleep.  She lay in an untidy heap, her head under the table, and her
figure sprawling.  She appeared to be a very large woman.

‘Hullo!’ cried Frank, shaking her by the shoulder.  ‘Hullo, you there!’

But the woman slumbered peacefully on.

‘Heh, wake up, wake up!’ he shouted, and pulled her up into a sitting
position.  But she slept as soundly sitting as lying.

‘The poor thing must be ill,’ said Maude.  ‘O Frank, shall I run for a
doctor?’

‘Wake up, woman, wake up!’ Frank yelled, and danced her up and down.  She
flopped about like a sawdust doll, with her arms swinging in front of
her.  He panted with his exertions, but she was serenely unconscious.  At
last he had to lower her on to the floor again, putting a footstool under
her head.

‘It’s no go,’ said he.  ‘I can make nothing of her.  She will sleep it
off.’

‘You don’t mean to say, Frank, that she is—’

‘Indeed I do.’

‘How horrible!’

‘That kettle is boiling now.  Suppose we have our supper.’

‘Dear Frank, I could not enjoy my supper with that unfortunate woman
lying there.  O Frank, I know that you could not either.’

‘Bless her!’ said Frank bitterly, as he gazed at the inert lump.  ‘I
really don’t see why we should put ourselves out for her.  She is quite
comfortable.’

‘Oh I couldn’t, Frank.  It would seem inhuman.’

‘What are we to do, then?’

‘We must put her to bed.’

‘Great heavens!’

‘Yes, dear, it is our duty to put her to bed.’

‘But look here, my dear girl, we must be practical.  The woman weighs
half a ton, and the bedrooms are at the top of the house.  It’s simply
impossible.’

‘Don’t you think, Frank, that if you took her head and I took her feet,
we might get her up?’

‘Not up the stair, dear.  She is enormous.’

‘Well, then, on to the drawing-room sofa,’ said Maude.  ‘I could have my
supper, if I knew that she was safe upon the sofa.’

So Frank, seeing that there was no help for it, seized her under the
arms, and Maude took her ankles, and they bore her, bulging but serene,
down the passage.  They staggered exhausted into the drawing-room, and
the new sofa groaned beneath the weight.  It was a curious and unsavoury
inaugural ceremony.  Maude put a rug over the prostrate form, and they
returned to their boiling kettle and their uncooked eggs.  Then they laid
the table, and served the supper, and enjoyed this picnic meal of their
own creating as no conventional meal could ever have been enjoyed.
Everything seemed beautiful to the young wife—the wall-paper, the
pictures, the carpet, the rug; but to him, she was so beautiful in mind,
and soul, and body, that her presence turned the little room into an
enchanted chamber.  They sat long together, and marvelled at their own
happiness—that pure serene happiness of mere companionship, which is so
much more intimate and deeper than all the transports of passion.

But suddenly he sprang from his chair.  There was the sound of steps, of
several steps, outside upon the gravel path.  Then a key clicked, and a
burst of cold air told them that the door was open.

‘It’s agin’ the law for me to enter,’ said a gruff voice.

‘I tell you she’s very strong and violent,’ said a second voice, which
Frank recognised as that of Mrs. Watson.  ‘She chased the maid out of the
house, and I can do nothing with her.’

‘Very sorry, mum, but it’s clean agin’ the law of England.  Give me a
warrant, and in I come.  If you will bring her to the doorstep, I will be
answerable for her removal.’

‘She’s in the dining-room.  I can see the lights,’ said Mrs. Watson; and
then, ‘Good Lord, Mr. Crosse, what a fright you gave me!  Oh dear me,
that you should have come when I was out, and I not expecting you for
another two days yet.  Well, now, I shall never forgive myself for this.’

But all the mistakes and misfortunes were very quickly explained.  The
telegram was the root of the evil.  And then the new cook had proved to
be a violent, intermittent drunkard.  She had chased the other maid out
of the house, and then, while Mrs. Watson rushed for the police, she had
drunk herself into the stupor in which she had been found.  But now, in
the nick of time, the station cab came up with the luggage, and so the
still placidly slumbering culprit was carried out to it, and sent off in
the charge of the policeman.  Such was the first entry of Mr. and Mrs.
Crosse into their home at The Lindens.




LAYING A COURSE


FRANK CROSSE was a methodical young man—his enemies might sometimes have
called him pedantic,—and he loved to reduce his life to rule and order.
It was one of his peculiarities.  But how about this new life into which
he was entering?  It took two to draw up the rules for that.  The little
two-oared craft who put out upon that voyage have to lay their own
course, each for itself; and all round them, as they go, they see the
floating timbers and broken keels of other little boats, which had once
started out full of hope and confidence.  There are currents and eddies,
low sand-banks and sunken reefs, and happy the crews who see them ahead,
and trim their course to avoid them.  Frank brooded over it all.  He had
seen something of life, for his years.  He was observant and reflective.
He had watched his friends who were happy, and he had watched his friends
who were not.  And now, as a result of all this wise cogitation, he sat
down at a table one evening, with a solemn face, and a sheet of foolscap.

‘Now, Maude,’ said he, ‘I want to have a serious talk.’

Maude looked up in surprise from the linen which she was marking.

‘Oh dear!’ she cried.

‘Why “oh dear”?’

‘There’s something wrong?’

‘Nothing in the world.’

‘You looked so solemn, Frank.  I thought you had been looking at the
tradesman’s books.  What is it, dear?’

‘Well, Maude, I have been thinking of married life in general.  Don’t you
think it would be a good thing if we were to make some resolutions as to
how it should be conducted—some fundamental principles, as it were?’

‘Oh do, dear, do!  What fun it will be!’

‘But it’s serious, Maude.’

‘Yes, dear, I am quite serious.’

‘It seemed to me, that if we could reduce it to certain rules, then,
whatever came upon us in the future, we should always know exactly how to
act.’

‘What are the rules, dear?’

‘Well, we can only arrive at them by talking it over between ourselves.
I could not draw up a set of rules, and ask you to submit to them.  That
is not my idea of a partnership.  But if we found that we were agreed
upon certain points, then we could both adopt them by mutual consent.’

‘How charming, Frank!  Do please tell me some of the points.’

‘I have a few in my mind, and I should like to hear any which you may
have—any ideas, you know, how to get the very highest and best out of our
life.  Now, first of all, there is the subject of quarrelling.’

‘O Frank, how horrid!’

‘Dear girl, we must look into the future.  We are going to live all our
lives together.  We must foresee and prepare for all the chances of
life.’

‘But that is absurd.’

‘You can’t live all your life and never be in a bad temper!’

‘But not with _you_, Frank.’

‘Oh, I can be very aggravating sometimes.  Now, my idea is this.
Ill-humour passes and hurts nobody.  But if two people are ill-humoured,
then each excites the other, and they say ever so much more than they
mean.  Let us make a compact never both to be ill-humoured at the same
time.  If _you_ are cross, then it is your turn, and I stand clear.  If
_I_ am cross, you let me work it off.  When either hoists the
danger-signal, the other is on guard.  What do you think of that?’

‘I think you are the funniest old boy—’

‘Do you agree?’

‘Yes, dear, of course I agree.’

‘Article number one,’ said Frank, and scribbled upon his paper.

‘Your turn, now.’

‘No, dear, I have not thought of anything.’

‘Well, then, here is another point.  Never take each other for granted.’

‘What do you mean by that?’

‘Never relax those attentions which one lover shows to another.  Some
husbands seem to forget that their wives are ladies.  Some wives speak to
their husbands with less courtesy and consideration than to any casual
male visitor.  They mean no harm, but they get into a slack way.  We must
not do that.’

‘I don’t think we are likely to.’

‘People get into it unconsciously.  Pull me up sharply at the first
sign.’

‘Yes, sir, I will.’

‘The next point that I have noted is an extension of the last.  Let each
strive to be worthy of the love of the other.  People get slovenly and
slipshoddy, as if it didn’t matter now that they were married.  If each
were very keen to please the other, that would not be so.  How many women
neglect their music after marriage.’

‘My goodness, I haven’t practised for a week!’ cried Maude.

‘And their dress and their hair’—Maude’s hand flew up to her curls.  ‘My
darling, yours is just perfect.  But you know how often a woman grows
careless.  “He will love me anyhow,” she says to herself, and perhaps she
is right, but still it is not as it should be.’

‘Why, Frank, I had no idea you knew so much.’

‘I have heard my friends’ experiences.—And the man too: he should
consider his wife’s feelings as much as he did his sweetheart’s.  If she
dislikes smoke, he should not smoke.  He should not yawn in her presence.
He should keep himself well-groomed and attractive.  Look at that dirty
cuff!  I have no business to have it.’

‘As if it could make any difference to me.’

‘There now!  That is what is so demoralising.  You should stand out for
the highest.  When I came to you at St. Albans, I had not dirty cuffs.’

‘You forgive me the music, Frank, and I’ll forgive you the cuff.  But I
agree to all you say.  I think it is so wise and good.  Now I’ve got
something to add.’

‘Good.  What is it?’

‘Each should take an interest in the other’s department.’

‘Why, of course they should.’

‘But it is not done.’

‘Why naturally, dear, you take an interest in my City work.’

‘Yes, sir, but do you take as keen an interest in my housekeeping?’

‘Perhaps I have been a little thoughtless.’

‘No, no, dear, you haven’t.  You are always full of consideration.  But I
have noticed it with mother, and with others also.  The husband pulls out
his cheque-book at the end of the week or month, and he says, “Well, this
is rather more than we can afford,” or “This is less than I expected,”
but he never really takes any interest in his wife’s efforts to keep
things nice on a little.  He does not see it with her eyes and try to
realise her difficulties.  Oh, I wish I could express myself better, but
I know that the interest is one-sided.’

‘I think what you say is quite right.  I’ll try to remember that.  How
shall we enter it upon our list?’

‘That Interests should be mutual.’

‘Quite right.  I have it down.  Well, any more points?’

‘It is your turn.’

‘Well, there is this, and I feel that it is just the holiest thing in
matrimony, and its greatest justification—that love should never
degenerate into softness, that each should consciously stimulate the
better part of the other and discourage the worse, that there should be a
discipline in our life, and that we should brace each other up to a
higher ideal.  The love that says, “I know it is wrong, but I love him or
her so much that I can’t refuse,” is a poor sort of love for the
permanent use of married life.  The self-respect which refuses to let the
most lofty ideal of love down by an inch is a far nobler thing, and it
wears better too.’

‘How will you express all that?’

‘Mutual respect is necessary for mutual love.’

‘Yes, I am sure that that is right.’

‘It sounds obvious, but the very intensity of love makes love soft and
blind.  Now I have another, which I am convinced that you will not agree
with.’

‘Let me hear it.’

‘I have put it in this way, “The tight cord is the easiest to snap.”’

‘What do you mean?’

‘Well, I mean that married couples should give each other a certain
latitude and freedom.  If they don’t, one or other will sooner or later
chafe at the restriction.  It is only human nature, which is an older and
more venerable thing than marriage.’

‘I don’t like that at all, Frank.’

‘I feared you wouldn’t, dear, but I believe you’ll see it with me when I
explain what I mean.  If you don’t, then I must try to see it with you.
When one talks of freedom in married life, it means, as a rule, freedom
only for the man.  He does what he likes, but still claims to be a strict
critic of his wife.  That, I am sure, is wrong.  To take an obvious
example of what I mean, has a husband a right to read his wife’s letters?
Certainly not, any more than she has a right to read his without his
permission.  To read them as a matter of course would be stretching the
chain too tight.’

‘Chain is a horrid word, Frank.’

‘Well, it is only a metaphor.  Or take the subject of friendships.  Is a
married man to be debarred from all friendship and intimacy with another
woman?’

Maude looked doubtful.

‘I should like to see the woman first,’ she said.

‘Or is a married woman to form no friendship with another man who might
interest or improve her?  There is such a want of mutual confidence in
such a view.  People who are sure of each other should give each other
every freedom in that.  If they don’t, they are again stretching it
tight.’

‘If they do, it may become so slack that it might as well not be there at
all.’

‘I felt sure that we should have an argument over this.  But I have seen
examples.  Look at the Wardrops.  _There_ were a couple who were never
apart.  It was their boast that everything was in common with them.  If
he was not in, she opened his letters, and he hers.  And then there came
a most almighty smash.  The tight cord had snapped.  Now, I believe that
for some people, it is a most excellent thing that they should take their
holidays at different times.’

‘O Frank!’

‘Yes, I do.  No, not for us, by Jove!  I am generalising now.  But for
some couples, I am sure that it is right.  They reconsider each other
from a distance, and they like each other the better.’

‘Yes, but these rules are for our guidance, not for that of other
people.’

‘Quite right, dear.  I was off the rails.  “As you were,” as your brother
Jack would say.  But I am afraid that I am not going to convince you over
this point.’

Maude looked charmingly mutinous.

‘No, Frank, you are not.  I don’t think marriage can be too close.  I
believe that every hope, and thought, and aspiration should be in common.
I could never get as near to your heart and soul as I should wish to do.
I want every year to draw me closer and closer, until we really are as
nearly the same person as it is possible to be upon earth.’

When you have to surrender, it is well to do so gracefully.  Frank
stooped down and kissed his wife’s hand, and apologised.  ‘The wisdom of
the heart is greater than the wisdom of the brain,’ said he.  But the
love of man comes from the brain, far more than the love of woman, and so
it is that there will always be some points upon which they will never
quite see alike.

‘Then we scratch out that item.’

‘No, dear.  ‘Put “The cord which is held tight is the easiest to snap.”
That will be all right.  The cord of which I speak is never held at all.
The moment it is necessary to hold it, it is of no value.  It must be
voluntary, natural, unavoidable.’

So Frank amended his aphorism.

‘Anything more, dear?’

‘Yes, I have thought of one other,’ said she.  ‘It is that if ever you
had to find fault with me about anything, it should be when we are
alone.’

‘And the same in your case with me.  That is excellent.  What can be more
vulgar and degrading than a public difference of opinion?  People do it
half in fun sometimes, but it is wrong all the same.  Duly entered upon
the minutes.  Anything else?’

‘Only material things.’

‘Yes, but they count also.  Now, in the matter of money, I feel that
every husband should allow his wife a yearly sum of her own, to be paid
over to her, and kept by her, so that she may make her own arrangements
for herself.  It is degrading to a woman to have to apply to her husband
every time she wants a sovereign.  On the other hand, if the wife has any
money, she should have the spending of it.  If she chooses to spend part
of it in helping the establishment, that is all right, but I am sure that
she should have her own separate account, and her own control of it.’

‘If a woman really loves a man, Frank, how can she grudge him everything
she has?  If my little income would take one worry from your mind, what a
joy it would be to me to feel that you were using it!’

‘Yes, but the man has his self-respect to think of.  In a great crisis
one might fall back upon one’s wife—since our interests are the same, but
only that could justify it.  So much for the wife’s money.  Now for the
question of housekeeping.’

‘That terrible question!’

‘It is only hard because people try to do so much upon a little.  Why
should they try to do so much?  The best pleasures of life are absolutely
inexpensive.  Books, music, pleasant intimate evenings, the walk among
the heather, the delightful routine of domestic life, my cricket and my
golf—these things cost very little.’

‘But you must eat and drink, Frank.  And as to Jemima and the cook, it is
really extraordinary the amount which they consume.’

‘But the tendency is for meals to become much too elaborate.  Why that
second vegetable?’

‘There now!  I knew that you were going to say something against that
poor vegetable.  It costs so little.’

‘On an average, I have no doubt that it costs threepence a day.  Come
now, confess that it does.  Do you know what threepence a day comes to in
a year?  There is no use in having an accountant for a husband, if you
can’t get at figures easily.  It is four pounds eleven shillings and
threepence.’

‘It does not seem very much.’

‘But for that money, and less, one could become a member of the London
Library, with the right to take out fifteen books at a time, and all the
world’s literature to draw from.  Now just picture it: on one side, all
the books in the world, all the words of the wise, and great, and witty;
on the other side, a lot of cauliflowers and vegetable-marrows and French
beans.  Which is the better bargain?’

‘Good gracious, we shall never have a second vegetable again!’

‘And pudding?’

‘My dear, you always eat the pudding.’

‘I know I do.  It seems an obvious thing to do when the pudding is there
in front of me.  But if it were not there, I should neither eat it nor
miss it, and I know that you care nothing about it.  There would be
another five or six pounds a year.’

‘We’ll have a compromise, dear.  Second vegetable one day, pudding the
next.’

‘Very good.’

‘I notice that it is always after you have had a substantial meal that
you discuss economy in food.  I wonder if you will feel the same when you
come back starving from the City to-morrow?  Now, sir, any other
economy?’

‘I don’t think money causes happiness.  But debt causes unhappiness.  And
so we must cut down every expense until we have a reserve fund to meet
any unexpected call.  If you see any way in which I could save, or any
money I spend which you think is unjustifiable, I do wish that you would
tell me.  I got into careless ways in my bachelor days.’

‘That red golfing-coat.’

‘I know.  It was idiotic of me.’

‘Never mind, dear.  You look very nice in it.  After all, it was only
thirty shillings.  Can you show me any extravagance of mine?’

‘Well, dear, I looked at that dressmaker’s bill yesterday.’

‘O Frank, it is such a pretty dress, and you said you liked it, and you
have to pay for a good cut, and you said yourself that a wife must not
become dowdy after marriage, and it would have cost double as much in
Regent Street.’

‘I didn’t think the dress dear.’

‘What was it, then?’

‘The silk lining of the skirt.’

‘You funny boy!’

‘It cost thirty shillings extra.  Now, what can it matter if it is lined
with silk or not?’

‘Oh, doesn’t it?  Just you try one and see.’

‘But no one can know that it is lined with silk.’

‘When I rustle into a room, dear, every woman in it knows that my skirt
is lined with silk.’

Frank felt that he had ventured out of his depth, so he struck out for
land again.

‘There’s only one economy which I don’t think is justifiable,’ said he,
‘and that is, to cut down your subscriptions to charities.  It is such a
very cheap way of doing things.  Not that I do much in that line—too
little, perhaps.  But to say that because _we_ want to economise,
therefore some poor people are to suffer, is a very poor argument.  We
must save at our own expense.’

So now Frank, in his methodical fashion, had all his results tabulated
upon his sheet of foolscap.  It was not a very brilliant production, but
it might serve as a chart for the little two-oared boats until a better
one is forthcoming.  It ran in this way—

                           _Maxims for the Married_

    1.  Since you are married, you may as well make the best of it.

    2.  So make some maxims and try to live up to them.

    3.  And don’t be discouraged if you fail.  You will fail, but perhaps
    you won’t always fail.

    4.  Never both be cross at the same time.  Wait your turn.

    5.  Never cease to be lovers.  If you cease, some one else may begin.

    6.  You were gentleman and lady before you were husband and wife.
    Don’t forget it.

    7.  Keep yourself at your best.  It is a compliment to your partner.

    8.  Keep your ideal high.  You may miss it, but it is better to miss
    a high one than to hit a low one.

    9.  A blind love is a foolish love.  Encourage the best in each
    other’s nature.

    10.  Permanent mutual respect is necessary for a permanent mutual
    love.  A woman can love without respect, but a man cannot.

    11.  The tight cord is the easiest to snap.

    12.  Let there be one law for both.

    13.  There is only one thing worse than quarrels in public.  That is
    caresses.

    14.  Money is not essential to happiness, but happy people usually
    have enough.

    15.  So save some.

    16.  The easiest way of saving is to do without things.

    17.  If you can’t, then you had better do without a wife.

    18.  The man who respects his wife does not turn her into a
    mendicant.  Give her a purse of her own.

    19.  If you save, save at your own expense.

    20.  In all matters of money, prepare always for the worst and hope
    for the best.

Such was their course as far as this ambitious young couple could lay it.
They may correct it by experience, and improve it by use, but it is good
enough to guide them safely out to sea.




CONFESSIONS


‘TELL me, Frank, did you ever love any one before me?’

‘How badly trimmed the lamp is to-night!’ said he.  It was so bad that he
went off instantly into the dining-room to get another.  It was some time
before he returned.

She waited inexorably until he had settled down again.

‘Did you, Frank?’ she asked.

‘Did I what?’

‘Ever love any one else?’

‘My dear Maude, what _is_ the use of asking questions like that?’

‘You said that there were no secrets between us.’

‘No, but there are some things better left alone.’

‘That is what I should call a secret.’

‘Of course, if you make a point of it—’

‘I do.’

‘Well, then, I am ready to answer anything that you ask.  But you must
not blame me if you do not like my answers.’

‘Who was she, Frank?’

‘Which?’

‘O Frank, more than one!’

‘I told you that you would not like it.’

‘Oh, I wish I had not asked you!’

‘Then do let us drop it.’

‘No, I can’t drop it now, Frank.  You have gone too far.  You must tell
me everything.’

‘Everything?’

‘Yes, everything, Frank.’

‘I am not sure that I can.’

‘Is it so dreadful as that?’

‘No, there is another reason.’

‘Do tell me, Frank.’

‘There is a good deal of it.  You know how a modern poet excused himself
to his wife for all his pre-matrimonial experiences.  He said that he was
looking for her.’

‘Well, I do like that!’ she cried indignantly.

‘I was looking for you.’

‘You seem to have looked a good deal.’

‘But I found you at last.’

‘I had rather you had found me at first, Frank.’  He said something about
supper, but she was not to be turned.

‘How many did you really love?’ she asked.  ‘Please don’t joke about it,
Frank.  I really want to know.’

‘If I choose to tell you a lie—’

‘But you won’t!’

‘No, I won’t.  I could never feel the same again.’

‘Well, then, how many did you love?’

‘Don’t exaggerate what I say, Maude, or take it to heart.  You see it
depends upon what you mean by love.  There are all sorts and degrees of
love, some just the whim of a moment, and others the passion of a
lifetime; some are founded on mere physical passion, and some on
intellectual sympathy, and some on spiritual affinity.’

‘Which do you love me with?’

‘All three.’

‘Sure?’

‘Perfectly sure.’

She came over and the cross-examination was interrupted.  But in a few
minutes she had settled down to it again.

‘Well, now—the first?’ said she.

‘Oh, I can’t, Maude—don’t.’

‘Come, sir—her name?’

‘No, no, Maude, that is going a little too far.  Even to you, I should
never mention another woman’s name.’

‘Who was she, then?’

‘Please don’t let us go into details.  It is perfectly _horrible_.  Let
me tell things in my own way.’

She made a little grimace.

‘You are wriggling, sir.  But I won’t be hard upon you.  Tell it your own
way.’

‘Well, in a word, Maude, I was always in love with some one.’

Her face clouded over.

‘Your love must be very cheap,’ said she.

‘It’s almost a necessity of existence for a healthy young man who has
imagination and a warm heart.  It was all—or nearly all—quite
superficial.’

‘I should think all your love was superficial, if it can come so easily.’

‘Don’t be cross, Maude.  I had never seen you at the time.  I owed no
duty to you.’

‘You owed a duty to your own self-respect.’

‘There, I knew we should have trouble over it.  What do you want to ask
such questions for?  I dare say I am a fool to be so frank.’

She sat for a little with her face quite cold and set.  In his inmost
heart Frank was glad that she should be jealous, and he watched her out
of the corner of his eye.

‘Well!’ said she at last.

‘Must I go on?’

‘Yes, I may as well hear it.’

‘You’ll only be cross.’

‘We’ve gone too far to stop.  And I’m not cross, Frank.  Only pained a
little.  But I do appreciate your frankness.  I had no idea you were such
a—such a Mormon.’  She began to laugh.

‘I used to take an interest in every woman.’

‘“Take an interest” is good.’

‘That was how it began.  And then if circumstances were favourable the
interest deepened, until at last, naturally—well, you can understand.’

‘How many did you take an interest in?’

‘Well, in pretty nearly all of them.’

‘And how many deepened?’

‘Oh, I don’t know.’

‘Twenty?’

‘Well—rather more than that, I think.’

‘Thirty?’

‘Quite thirty.’

‘Forty?’

‘Not more than forty, I think.’

Maude sat aghast at the depths of his depravity.

‘Let me see: you are twenty-seven now, so you have loved four women a
year since you were seventeen.’

‘If you reckon it that way,’ said Frank, ‘I am afraid that it must have
been more than forty.’

‘It’s dreadful,’ said Maude, and began to cry.

Frank knelt down in front of her and kissed her hands.  She had sweet
little plump hands, very soft and velvety.

‘You make me feel such a brute,’ said he.  ‘Anyhow, I love you now with
all my heart and mind and soul.’

‘Forty-firstly and lastly,’ she sobbed, half laughing and half crying.
Then she pulled his hair to reassure him.

‘I can’t be angry with you,’ said she.  ‘Besides, it would be ungenerous
to be angry when you tell me things of your own free will.  You are not
forced to tell me.  It is very honourable of you.  But I do wish you had
taken an interest in me first.’

‘Well, it was not so fated.  I suppose there are some men who are quite
good when they are bachelors.  But I don’t believe they are the best men.
They are either archangels upon earth—young Gladstones and Newmans—or
else they are cold, calculating, timid, un-virile creatures, who will
never do any good.  The first class must be splendid.  I never met one
except in memoirs.  The others I don’t want to meet.’

Women are not interested in generalities.

‘Were they nicer than me?’ she asked.

‘Who?’

‘Those forty women.’

‘No, dear, of course not.  Why are you laughing?’

‘Well, it came into my head how funny it would be, if the forty were all
gathered into one room, and you were turned loose in the middle of them.’

‘Funny!’ Frank ejaculated.  Women have such extraordinary ideas of
humour.  Maude laughed until she was quite tired.

‘It doesn’t strike you as comic?’ she cried at last.

‘No, it doesn’t,’ he answered coldly.

‘Of course it wouldn’t,’ said she, and went off into another ripple of
pretty contralto laughter.  There is a soft, deep, rich laugh, which some
women have, that is the sweetest sound in Nature.

‘When you have quite finished,’ said he huffily.  Her jealousy was much
more complimentary than her ridicule.

‘All right now.  Don’t be cross.  If I didn’t laugh I should cry.  I’m so
sorry if I have annoyed you.’  He had gone back to his chair, so she paid
him a flying visit.  ‘Satisfied?’

‘Not quite.’

‘Now?’

‘All right.  I forgive you.’

‘That’s funny too.  Fancy _you_ forgiving _me_ after all these
confessions.  But you never loved one of them all as you love me.’

‘Never.’

‘Swear it.’

‘I do swear it.’

‘Morally, and what do you call it, and the other?’

‘Not one of them.’

‘And never will again?’

‘Never.’

‘Good boy for ever and ever?’

‘For ever and ever.’

‘And the forty were horrid?’

‘No, hang it, Maude, I can’t say that.’

She pouted and hung her head.

‘You do like them better, then?’

‘How absurd you are, Maude!  If I had liked one better, I should have
married her.’

‘Well, yes, I suppose you would.  You must have taken a deeper interest
in me than in the others, since you married me.  I hadn’t thought of
that.’

‘Silly old girl!  Of course I liked you best.  Let us drop the thing, and
never talk about it any more.’

‘Have you their photographs?’

‘No.’

‘None of them?’

‘No.’

‘What did you do with them?’

‘I never had most of them.’

‘And the others?’

‘I destroyed some when I married.’

‘That was nice of you.  Aren’t you sorry?’

‘No, I thought it was only right.’

‘Were you fondest of dark women or fair?’

‘Oh, I don’t know.  _I_ was never pernickety in _my_ tastes.  You know
those lines I read you from Henley: “Handsome, ugly—all are women.”
That’s a bachelor’s sentiment.’

‘But do you mean to say, sir—now, you are speaking on your honour, that
out of all these forty, there was not one who was prettier than I am?’

‘Do let us talk of something else.’

‘And not one as clever?’

‘How absurd you are to-night, Maude!’

‘Come, answer me.’

‘I’ve answered you already.’

‘I did not hear you.’

‘Oh yes, you did.  I said that I had married you, and that shows that I
liked you best.  I don’t compare you quality for quality against every
one in the world.  That would be absurd.  What I say is that your
combination of qualities is the one which is most dear to me.’

‘Oh, I see,’ said Maude dubiously.  ‘How nice and frank you are!’

‘Now I’ve hurt you!’

‘Oh no, not in the least.  I like you to be frank.  I should hate to
think that there was anything you did not dare to tell me.’

‘And you, Maude—would you be equally frank with me?’

‘Yes, dear, I will.  I feel that I owe it to you after your confidence in
me.  I have had my little experiences too.’

‘You!’

‘Perhaps you would rather that I said nothing about them.  What good can
there be in raking up these old stories?’

‘No, I had rather you told me.’

‘You won’t be hurt?’

‘No, no—certainly not.’

‘You may take it from me, Frank, that if any married woman ever tells her
husband that until she saw him she never felt any emotion at the sight of
another man, it is simple nonsense.  There may be women of that sort
about, but I never met them.  I don’t think I should like them, for they
must be dry, cold, unsympathetic, unemotional, unwomanly creatures.’

‘Maude, you have loved some one else!’

‘I won’t deny that I have been interested deeply interested in several
men.’

‘Several!’

‘It was before I had met you, dear.  I owed you no duty.’

‘You have loved several men.’

‘The feeling was for the most part quite superficial.  There are many
different sorts and degrees of love.’

‘Good God, Maude!  How many men inspired this feeling in you?’

‘The truth is, Frank, that a healthy young woman who has imagination and
a warm heart is attracted by every young man.  I know that you wish me to
be frank and to return your confidence.  But there is a certain kind of
young man with whom I always felt my interest deepen.’

‘Oh, you did discriminate?’

‘Now you are getting bitter.  I will say no more.’

‘You have said too much.  You must go on now.’

‘Well, I was only going to say that dark men always had a peculiar
fascination for me.  I don’t know what it is, but the feeling is quite
overpowering.’

‘Is that why you married a man with flaxen hair?’

‘Well, I couldn’t expect to find every quality in my husband, could I?
It would not be reasonable.  I assure you, dear, that taking your _tout
ensemble_, I like you far the best of all.  You may not be the
handsomest, and you may not be the cleverest—one cannot expect one’s
absolute ideal,—but I love you far, far the best of any.  I do hope I
haven’t hurt you by anything I have said.’

‘I am sorry I am not your ideal, Maude.  It would be absurd to suppose
myself anybody’s ideal, but I hoped always that the eyes of love
transfigured an object and made it seem all right.  My hair is past
praying for, but if you can point out anything that I can mend—’

‘No, no, I want you just as you are.  If I hadn’t liked you best, I
shouldn’t have married you, Frank, should I?’

‘But those other experiences?’

‘Oh, we had better drop them.  What good can it possibly do to discuss my
old experiences?  It will only annoy you.’

‘Not at all.  I honour you for your frankness in speaking out, although I
acknowledge that it is a little unexpected.  Go on.’

‘I forget where I was.’

‘You had just remarked that before your marriage you had love-affairs
with a number of men.’

‘How horrid it sounds, doesn’t it?’

‘Well, it did strike me in that way.’

‘But that’s because you exaggerate what I said.  I said that I had been
attracted by several men.’

‘And that dark men thrilled you.’

‘Exactly.’

‘I had hoped that I was the first.’

‘It was not fated to be so.  I could easily tell you a lie, Frank, and
say that you were, but I should never forgive myself if I were to do such
a thing.  You see I left school at seventeen, and I was twenty-three when
I became engaged to you.  There are six years.  Imagine all the dances,
picnics, parties, visitings of six years.  I could not help meeting young
men continually.  A good many were interested in me, and I—’

‘You were interested in them.’

‘It was natural, Frank.’

‘Oh yes, perfectly natural.  And then I understand that the interest
deepened.’

‘Sometimes.  When you met a young man who was interested several times
running, at a dance, then in the street, then in the garden, then a walk
home at night—of course your interest began to deepen.’

‘Yes.’

‘And then—’

‘Well, what was the next stage?’

‘Sure you’re not angry?’

‘No, no, not at all.  Why don’t you keep the key in the spirit-stand?’

‘It might tempt Jemima.  Shall I get it?’

‘No, no, go on!  The next stage was?’

‘Well, when you have been deeply interested some time, then you begin to
have experiences.’

‘Ah!’

‘Don’t shout, Frank.’

‘Did I shout?  Never mind.  Go on!  You had experiences.’

‘Why go into details?’

‘You must go on.  You have said too much to stop.  I insist upon hearing
the experiences.’

‘Not if you ask for them in that way, Frank.’  Maude had a fine dignity
of her own when she liked.

‘Well, I don’t insist.  I beg you to have confidence in me, and tell me
some of your experiences.’

She leaned back in her armchair with her eyes half closed, and a quiet
retrospective smile upon her face.

‘Well, if you would really like to hear, Frank, as a proof of my
confidence and trust, I will tell you.  You will remember that I had not
seen you at the time.’

‘I will make every excuse.’

‘I will tell you a single experience.  It was my first of the sort, and
stands out very clearly in my memory.  It all came through my being left
alone with a gentleman who was visiting my mother.’

‘Yes!’

‘Well, we were alone in the room, you understand.’

‘Yes, yes, go on!’

‘And he paid me many little compliments: kept saying how pretty I was,
and that he had never seen a sweeter girl, and so on.  You know what
gentlemen would say?’

‘And you?’

‘Oh, I hardly answered him, but of course I was young and inexperienced,
and I could not help being flattered and pleased at his words.  I may
have shown him what I felt, for he suddenly—’

‘Kissed you!’

‘Exactly.  He kissed me.  Don’t walk up and down the room, dear.  It
fidgets me.’

‘All right.  Go on.  Don’t stop.  After this outrage what happened next?’

‘You really want to know?’

‘I must know.  What did you do?’

‘I am so sorry that I ever began, for I can see that it is exciting you.
Light your pipe, dear, and let us talk of something else.  It will only
make you cross if I tell you the truth.’

‘I won’t be cross.  Go on.  What did you do?’

‘Well, Frank, since you insist—I kissed him back.’

‘You—you kissed him back!’

‘You’ll have Jemima up if you go on like that.’

‘You kissed him back!’

‘Yes, dear; it may be wrong, but I did.’

‘Good God! why did you do that?’

‘Well, I liked him.’

‘A dark man?’

‘Yes, he was dark.’

‘O Maude!  Maude!  Well, don’t stop.  What then?’

‘Then he kissed me several times.’

‘Of course he would, if you kissed him.  What else could you expect?  And
then?’

‘O Frank, I can’t.’

‘Go on.  I am ready for anything!’

‘Well, do sit down, and don’t run about the room.  I am only agitating
you.’

‘There, I am sitting.  You can see that I am not agitated.  For Heaven’s
sake, go on!’

‘He asked me if I would sit upon his knee.’

‘Yek!’

Maude began to laugh.

‘Why, Frank, you are croaking like a frog.’

‘I am glad you think it a laughing matter.  Go on!  Go on!  You yielded
to his very moderate and natural request.  You sat upon his knee.’

‘Well, Frank, I did.’

‘Good heavens!’

‘Don’t be so excitable, dear.  It was long before I ever saw you.’

‘You mean to sit there and tell me in cold blood that you sat upon this
ruffian’s knee!’

‘What else could I do?’

‘What could you do?  You could have screamed, you could have rung the
bell, you could have struck him—you could have risen in the dignity of
your insulted womanhood and walked out of the room.’

‘It was not so easy for me to walk out of the room.’

‘He held you?’

‘Yes, he held me.’

‘Oh, if I had been there!’

‘And there was another reason.’

‘What was that?’

‘Well, I wasn’t very good at walking at that time.  You see, I was only
three years old.’

Frank sat for a few minutes absorbing it.

‘You little wretch!’ he said at last.

‘Oh you dear old goose!  I feel so much better.’

‘You horror!’

‘I had to get level with you over my forty predecessors.  You old
Bluebeard!  But I did harrow you a little—didn’t I?’

‘Harrow me!  I’m raw all over.  It’s a nightmare.  O Maude, how could you
have the heart?’

‘Oh, it was lovely—beautiful!’

‘It was dreadful.’

‘And how jealous you were!  Oh, I _am_ so glad!’

‘I don’t think,’ said Frank, as he put his arms round her, ‘that I ever
quite realised before—’

And just then Jemima came in with the tray.




CONCERNING MRS. BEETON


FRANK CROSSE had only been married some months when he first had occasion
to suspect that his wife had some secret sorrow.  There was a sadness and
depression about her at times, for which he was unable to account.  One
Saturday afternoon he happened to come home earlier than he was expected,
and entering her bedroom suddenly, he found her seated in the
basket-chair in the window, with a large book upon her knees.  Her face,
as she looked up at him with a mixed expression of joy and of confusion,
was stained by recent tears.  She put the book hastily down upon the
dressing-stand.

‘Maude, you’ve been crying.’

‘No, Frank, no!’

‘O Maude, you fibber!  Remove those tears instantly.’  He knelt down
beside her and helped.  ‘Better now?’

‘Yes, dearest, I am quite happy.’

‘Tears all gone?’

‘Quite gone.’

‘Well, then, explain!’

‘I didn’t mean to tell you, Frank!’  She gave the prettiest, most
provocative little wriggles as her secret was drawn from her.  ‘I wanted
to do it without your knowing.  I thought it would be a surprise for you.
But I begin to understand now that my ambition was much too high.  I am
not clever enough for it.  But it is disappointing all the same.’

Frank took the bulky book off the table.  It was Mrs. Beeton’s _Book of
Household Management_.  The open page was headed, ‘General Observations
on the Common Hog,’ and underneath was a single large tear-drop.  It had
fallen upon a woodcut of the Common Hog, in spite of which Frank solemnly
kissed it, and turned Maude’s trouble into laughter.

‘Now you are all right again.  I do hate to see you crying, though you
never look more pretty.  But tell me, dear, what was your ambition?’

‘To know as much as any woman in England about housekeeping.  To know as
much as Mrs. Beeton.  I wanted to master every page of it, from the first
to the last.’

‘There are 1641 of them,’ said Frank, turning them over.

‘I know.  I felt that I should be quite old before I had finished.  But
the last part, you see, is all about wills, and bequests, and homeopathy,
and things of that kind.  We could do it later.  It is the early part
that I want to learn now—but it _is_ so hard.’

‘But why do you wish to do it, Maude?’

‘Because I want you to be as happy as Mr. Beeton.’

‘I’ll bet I am.’

‘No, no, you can’t be, Frank.  It says somewhere here that the happiness
and comfort of the husband depend upon the housekeeping of the wife.
Mrs. Beeton must have been the finest housekeeper in the world.
Therefore, Mr. Beeton must have been the happiest and most comfortable
man.  But why should Mr. Beeton be happier and more comfortable than my
Frank?  From the hour I read that I determined that he shouldn’t be—and
he won’t be.’

‘And he isn’t.’

‘Oh, you think so.  But then you know nothing about it.  You think it
right because I do it.  But if you were visiting Mrs. Beeton, you would
soon see the difference.’

‘What an awkward trick you have of always sitting in a window,’ said
Frank, after an interval.  ‘I’ll swear that the wise Mrs. Beeton never
advocates that—with half a dozen other windows within point-blank range.’

‘Well, then, you shouldn’t do it.’

‘Well, then, you shouldn’t be so nice.’

‘You really still think that I am nice?’

‘Fishing!’

‘After all these months?’

‘Nicer and nicer every day.’

‘Not a bit tired?’

‘You blessing!  When I am tired of you, I shall be tired of life.’

‘How wonderful it all seems!’

‘Does it not?’

‘To think of that first day at the tennis-party.  “I hope you are not a
very good player, Mr. Crosse!”—“No, Miss Selby, but I shall be happy to
make one in a set.”  That’s how we began.  And now!’

‘Yes, it is wonderful.’

‘And at dinner afterwards.  “Do you like Irving’s acting?”—“Yes, I think
that he is a great genius.”  How formal and precise we were!  And now I
sit curling your hair in a bedroom window.’

‘It _does_ seem funny.  But I suppose, if you come to think of it,
something of the same kind must have happened to one or two people
before.’

‘But never quite like us.’

‘Oh no, never quite like us.  But with a kind of family resemblance, you
know.  Married people do usually end by knowing each other a little
better than on the first day they met.’

‘What _did_ you think of me, Frank?’

‘I’ve told you often.’

‘Well, tell me again.’

‘What’s the use when you know?’

‘But I like to hear.’

‘Well, it’s just spoiling you.’

‘I love to be spoiled.’

‘Well, then, I thought to myself—If I can only have that woman for my
own, I believe I will do something in life yet.  And I also thought—If I
don’t get that woman for my own, I will never, never be the same man
again.’

‘Really, Frank, the very first day you saw me?’

‘Yes, the very first day.’

‘And then?’

‘And then, day by day, and week by week, that feeling grew deeper and
stronger, until at last you swallowed up all my other hopes, and
ambitions, and interests.  I hardly dare think, Maude, what would have
happened to me if you had refused me.’

She laughed aloud with delight.

‘How sweet it is to hear you say so!  And the wonderful thing is that you
have never seemed disappointed.  I always expected that some day after
marriage—not immediately, perhaps, but at the end of a week or so—you
would suddenly give a start, like those poor people who are hypnotised,
and you would say, “Why, I used to think that she was pretty!  I used to
think that she was sweet!  How could I be so infatuated over a little,
insignificant, ignorant, selfish, uninteresting—”  O Frank, the
neighbours will see you?’

‘Well, then, you mustn’t provoke me.’

‘What _will_ Mrs. Potter think?’

‘You should pull down the blinds before you make speeches of that sort.’

‘Now do sit quiet and be a good boy.’

‘Well, then, tell me what you thought.’

‘I thought you were a very good tennis-player.’

‘Anything else?’

‘And you talked nicely.’

‘Did I?  I never felt such a stick in my life.  I was as nervous as a
cat.’

‘That was so delightful.  I do hate people who are very cool and assured.
I saw that you were disturbed, and I even thought—’

‘Yes?’

‘Well, I thought that perhaps it was I who disturbed you.’

‘And you liked me?’

‘I was very interested in you.’

‘Well, that is the blessed miracle which I can never get over.  You, with
your beauty, and your grace, and your rich father, and every young man at
your feet, and I, a fellow with neither good looks, nor learning, nor
prospects, nor—’

‘Be quiet, sir!  Yes, you shall!  Now?’

‘By Jove, there _is_ old Mrs. Potter at the window!  We’ve done it this
time.  Let us get back to serious conversation again.’

‘How did we leave it?’

‘It was that hog, I believe.  And then Mr. Beeton.  But where does the
hog come in?  Why should you weep over him?  And what are the Lady’s
Observations on the Common Hog?’

‘Read them for yourself.’

Frank read out aloud: ‘“The hog belongs to the order Mammalia, the genus
_sus scrofa_, and the species _pachydermata_, or thick-skinned.  Its
generic characters are a long, flexible snout, forty-two teeth, cloven
feet, furnished with four toes, and a tail, which is small, short, and
twisted, while, in some varieties, this appendage is altogether
wanting.”—But what on earth has all this to do with housekeeping?’

‘That’s what _I_ want to know.  It is so disheartening to have to
remember such things.  What does it matter if the hog _has_ forty-two
toes.  And yet, if Mrs. Beeton knew it, one feels that one ought to know
it also.  If once I began to skip, there would be no end to it.  But it
really is such a splendid book in other ways.  It doesn’t matter what you
want, you will find it here.  Take the index anywhere.  Cream.  If you
want cream, it’s all there.  Croup.  If you want—I mean, if you don’t
want croup, it will teach you how not to get it.  Crumpets—all about
them.  Crullers—I’m sure you don’t know what a cruller is, Frank.’

‘No, I don’t.’

‘Neither do I.  But I could look it up and learn.  Here it is—paragraph
2847.  It is a sort of pancake, you see.  That’s how you learn things.’

Frank Crosse took the book and dropped it.  It fell with a sulky thud
upon the floor.

‘Nothing that it can teach you, dear, can ever make up to me if it makes
you cry, and bothers you.—You bloated, pedantic thing!’ he cried, in
sudden fury, aiming a kick at the squat volume.  ‘It is to you I owe all
those sad, tired looks which I have seen upon my wife’s face.  I know my
enemy now.  You pompous, fussy old humbug, I’ll kick the red cover off
you!’

But Maude snatched it up, and gathered it to her bosom.  ‘No, no, Frank,
I don’t know what I should do without it.  You have no idea what a wise
old book it is.  Now, sit there on the footstool at my feet, and I will
read to you.’

‘Do, dear; it’s delightful.’

‘Sit quiet, then, and be good.  Now listen to this pearl of wisdom: “As
with the commander of an army, so it is with the mistress of a house.
Her spirit will be seen through the whole establishment, and, just in
proportion as she performs her duties thoroughly, so will her domestics
follow in her path.”’

‘From which it follows,’ said her husband, ‘that Jemima must be a perfect
paragon.’

‘On the contrary, it explains all Jemima’s shortcomings.  Listen to this:
“Early rising is one of the most essential qualities.  When a mistress is
an early riser, it is almost certain that her house will be orderly and
well managed.”’

‘Well, you are down at nine—what more do you want?’

‘At nine!  I am sure that Mrs. Beeton was always up at six.’

‘I have my doubts about Mrs. B.  Methinks the lady doth protest too much.
I should not be very much surprised to learn that she had breakfast in
bed every morning.’

‘O Frank!  You have no reverence for anything.’

‘Let us have some more wisdom.’

‘“Frugality and Economy are home virtues without which no household can
prosper.  Dr. Johnson says, ‘Frugality may be termed—’”

‘Oh, bother Dr. Johnson!  Who cares for a man’s opinion.  Now, if it had
been Mrs. Johnson—!’

‘Johnson kept house for himself for years—and a queer job he made of it.’

‘So I should think.’  Maude tossed her pretty curls.  ‘Mrs. Beeton is all
right, but I will not be lectured by Dr. Johnson.  Where was I?  Oh
yes—“‘We must always remember that to manage a little well, is a great
merit in housekeeping.”’

‘Hurrah!  Down with the second vegetable!  No pudding on fish days.
_Vive la bière de Pilsen_!’

‘What a noisy boy you are!’

‘This book excites me.  Anything more?’

“Friendships should not be hastily formed, nor the heart given at once to
every newcomer—”’

‘Well, I should hope not!  Don’t let me catch you at it!  You don’t mind
my cigarette?  Has Mrs. Beeton a paragraph about smoking in bedrooms?’

‘Such an enormity never occurred to her as a remote possibility.  If she
had known you, dear, she would have had to write an appendix to her book
to meet all the new problems which you would suggest.  Shall I go on?’

‘Please do!’

‘She next treats conversation.  “In conversation, trifling occurrences
such as small disappointments, petty annoyances, and other everyday
incidents, should never be mentioned to friends.  If the mistress be a
wife, never let a word in connection with her husband’s failings pass her
lips—”’

‘By Jove, this book has more wisdom to the square inch than any work of
man,’ cried Frank, in enthusiasm.

‘I thought that would please you.  “Good temper should be cultivated by
every mistress, as upon it the welfare of the household may be said to
turn.”’

‘Excellent!’

‘“In starting a household, it is always best in the long-run to get the
very best articles of their kind.”’

‘That is why I got you, Maude.’

‘Thank you, sir.  We have a dissertation then upon dress and fashion,
another upon engaging domestics, another about daily duties, another
about visiting, another about fresh air and exercise—’

‘The most essential of any,’ cried Frank, jumping up, and pulling his
wife by the arms out of her low wicker-chair.  ‘There is just time for
nine holes at golf before it is dark, if you wilt come exactly as you
are.  But listen to this, young lady.  If ever again I see you fretting
or troubling yourself about your household affairs—’

‘No, no, Frank, I won’t!’

‘Well, if you do, Mrs. Beeton goes into the kitchen-fire.  Now remember?’

‘You are sure you don’t envy Mr. Beeton?’

‘I don’t envy a man upon earth.’

‘Then why should I try to be Mrs. Beeton?’

‘Why indeed?’

‘O Frank, what a load off my mind!  Those sixteen hundred pages have just
lain upon it for months.  Dear old boy! come on!’

And they clattered downstairs for their golf-clubs.




MR. SAMUEL PEPYS


THERE were few things which Maude liked so much as a long winter evening
when Frank and she dined together, and then sat beside the fire and made
good cheer.  It would be an exaggeration to say that she preferred it to
a dance, but next to that supreme joy, and higher even than the theatre
in her scale of pleasures, were those serene and intimate evenings when
they talked at their will, and were silent at their will, within their
home brightened by those little jokes and endearments and allusions which
make up that inner domestic masonry which is close-tiled for ever to the
outsider.  Five or six evenings a week, she with her sewing and Frank
with his book, settled down to such enjoyment as men go to the ends of
the earth to seek, while it awaits them, if they will but atune their
souls to sympathy, beside their own hearthstones.  Now and again their
sweet calm would be broken by a ring at the bell, when some friend of
Frank’s would come round to pay them an evening visit.  At the sound
Maude would say ‘bother,’ and Frank something shorter and stronger, but,
as the intruder appeared, they would both break into, ‘Well, really now
it _was_ good of you to drop in upon us in this homely way.’  Without
such hypocrisy, the world would be a hard place to live in.

I may have mentioned somewhere that Frank had a catholic taste in
literature.  Upon a shelf in their bedroom—a relic of his bachelor
days—there stood a small line of his intimate books, the books which
filled all the chinks of his life when no new books were forthcoming.
They were all volumes which he had read in his youth, and many times
since, until they had become the very tie-beams of his mind.  His tastes
were healthy and obvious without being fine.  Macaulay’s _Essays_,
Holmes’ _Autocrat_, Gibbons’ _History_, Jefferies’ _Story of my Heart_,
Carlyle’s Life, Pepys’ _Diary_, and Borrow’s _Lavengro_ were among his
inner circle of literary friends.  The sturdy East Anglian, half
prize-fighter, half missionary, was a particular favourite of his, and so
was the garrulous Secretary of the Navy.  One day it struck him that it
would be a pleasant thing to induce his wife to share his enthusiasms,
and he suggested that the evenings should be spent in reading selections
from these old friends of his.  Maude was delighted.  If he had proposed
to read the rig-vedas in the original Sanskrit, Maude would have listened
with a smiling face.  It is in such trifles that a woman’s love is more
than a man’s.

That night Frank came downstairs with a thick well-thumbed volume in his
hand.

‘This is Mr. Pepys,’ said he solemnly.

‘What a funny name!’ cried Maude.  ‘It makes me think of indigestion.
Why?  Oh yes, pepsine, of course.’

‘We shall take a dose of him every night after dinner to complete the
resemblance.  But seriously, dear, I think that now that we have taken up
a course of reading, we should try to approach it in a grave spirit, and
endeavour to realise—Oh, I say, don’t!’

‘I _am_ so sorry, dear!  I do hope I didn’t hurt, you!’

‘You did—considerably.’

‘It all came from my having the needle in my hand at the time—and you
looked so solemn—and—well, I couldn’t help it.’

‘Little wretch—!’

‘No, dear; Jemima may come in any moment with the coffee.  Now, do sit
down and read about Mr. Pepys to me.  And first of all, would you mind
explaining all about the gentleman, from the beginning, and taking
nothing for granted, just as if I had never heard of him before.’

‘I don’t believe—’

‘Never mind, sir!  Be a good boy and do exactly what you are told.  Now
begin!’

‘Well, Maude, Mr. Pepys was born—’

‘What was his first name?’

‘Samuel.’

‘Oh dear, I’m sure I should not have liked him.’

‘Well, it’s too late to change that.  He was born—I could see by looking,
but it really doesn’t matter, does it?  He was born somewhere in sixteen
hundred and something or other, and I forget what his father was.’

‘I must try to remember what you tell me.’

‘Well, it all amounts to this, that he got on very well in the world,
that he became at last a high official of the navy in the time of Charles
the Second, and that he died in fairly good circumstances, and left his
library, which was a fine one, to one of the universities, I can’t
remember which.’

‘There is an accuracy about your information, Frank—’

‘I know, dear, but it really does not matter.  All this has nothing to do
with the main question.’

‘Go on, then!’

‘Well, this library was left as a kind of dust-catcher, as such libraries
are, until one day, more than a hundred years after the old boy’s death,
some enterprising person seems to have examined his books, and he found a
number of volumes of writing which were all in cipher, so that no one
could make head or tail of them.’

‘Dear me, how very interesting!’

‘Yes, it naturally excited curiosity.  Why should a man write volumes of
cipher?  Imagine the labour of it!  So some one set to work to solve the
cipher.  This was about the year 1820.  After three years they
succeeded.’

‘How in the world did they do it?’

‘Well, they say that human ingenuity never yet invented a cipher which
human ingenuity could not also solve.  Anyhow, they did succeed.  And
when they had done so, and copied it all out clean, they found they had
got hold of such a book as was never heard of before in the whole history
of literature.’

Maude laid her sewing on her lap, and looked across with her lips parted
and her eyebrows raised.

‘They found that it was an inner Diary of the life of this man, with all
his impressions, and all his doings, and all his thoughts—not his
ought-to-be thoughts, but his real, real thoughts, just as he thought
then at the back of his soul.  You see this man, and you know him very
much better than his own wife knew him.  It is not only that he tells of
his daily doings, and gives us such an intimate picture of life in those
days, as could by no other means have been conveyed, but it is as a piece
of psychology that the thing is so valuable.  Remember the dignity of the
man, a high government official, an orator, a writer, a patron of
learning, and here you have the other side, the little thoughts, the mean
ideas which may lurk under a bewigged head, and behind a solemn
countenance.  Not that he is worse than any of us.  Not a bit.  But he is
frank.  And that is why the book is really a consoling one, for every
sinner who reads it can say to himself, “Well, if this man who did so
well, and was so esteemed, felt like this, it is no very great wonder
that I do.”’

Maude looked at the fat brown book with curiosity.  ‘Is it really all
there?’ she asked.

‘No, dear, it will never all be published.  A good deal of it is, I
believe, quite impossible.  And when he came to the impossible places, he
doubled and trebled his cipher, so as to make sure that it should never
be made out.  But all that is usually published is here.’  Frank turned
over the leaves, which were marked here and there with pencilings.

‘Why are you smiling, Frank?’

‘Only at his way of referring to his wife.’

‘Oh, he was married?’

‘Yes, to a very charming girl.  She must have been a sweet creature.  He
married her at fifteen on account of her beauty.  He had a keen eye for
beauty had old Pepys.’

‘Were they happy?’

‘Oh yes, fairly so.  She was only twenty-nine when she died!’

‘Poor girl!’

‘She was happy in her life—though he _did_ blacken her eye once.’

‘Not really?’

‘Yes, he did.  And kicked the housemaid.’

‘Oh, the brute!’

‘But on the whole he was a good husband.  He had a few very good points
about him.’

‘But how does he allude to his wife?’

‘He has a trick of saying, “my wife, poor wretch!”’

‘Impertinent!  Frank, you said to-night that other men think what this
odious Mr. Pepys says.  Yes, you did!  Don’t deny it!  Does that mean
that you always think of me as “poor wretch”?’

‘We have come along a little since then.  But how these passages take you
back to the homely life of those days!’

‘Do read some.’

‘Well, listen to this, “And then to bed without prayers, to-morrow being
washing-day.”  Fancy such a detail coming down to us through two
centuries.’

‘Why no prayers?’

‘I don’t know.  I suppose they had to get up early on washing-days, and
so they wanted to go to sleep soon.’

‘I’m afraid, dear, you do the same without as good an excuse.  Read
another!’

‘He goes to dine with some one—his uncle, I think.  He says, “An
excellent dinner, but the venison pasty was palpable beef, which was not
handsome.”’

‘How beautiful!  Mrs. Hunt Mortimer’s sole last week was palpable plaice.
Mr. Pepys is right.  It was not handsome.’

‘Here’s another grand entry: “Talked with my wife of the poorness and
meanness of all that the people about us do, compared with what we do.”
I dare say he was right, for they did things very well.  When he dined
out, he says that his host gave him “the meanest dinner of beef, shoulder
and umbles of venison, and a few pigeons, and all in the meanest manner
that ever I did see, to the basest degree.”

‘What are umbles, dear?’

‘I have no idea.’

‘Well, whatever they are, it sounds to me a very good dinner.  People
must have lived very well in those days.’

‘They habitually over-ate and over-drank themselves.  But Pepys gives us
the menu of one of his own entertainments.  I’ve marked it somewhere.
Yes, here it is.  “Fricassee of rabbits and chickens, a leg of mutton
boiled, three carps in a dish, a great dish of a side of lamb, a dish of
roasted pigeons, a dish of four lobsters, three tarts, a lamprey pie (a
most rare pie!), a dish of anchovies, good wine of several sorts, and all
things mighty noble and to my great content.”’

‘Good gracious!  I told you that I associated him with indigestion.’

‘He did them pretty well that time.’

‘Who cooked all this?’

‘The wife helped in those days.’

‘No wonder she died at twenty-nine.  Poor dear!  What a splendid
kitchen-range they must have had!  I never understood before why they had
such enormous grates in the old days.  Naturally, if you have six
pigeons, and a lamprey, and a lobster, and a side of lamb, and a leg of
mutton, and all these other things cooking at the same time, you would
need a huge fire.’

‘The wonderful thing about Pepys,’ said Frank, looking thoughtfully over
the pages, ‘is that he is capable of noting down the mean little impulses
of human nature, which most men would be so ashamed of, that they would
hasten to put them out of their mind.  His occasional shabbiness in money
matters, his jealousies, his envies, all his petty faults, which are
despicable on account of their pettiness.  Fancy any man writing this.
He is describing how he visited a friend and was reading a book from his
library.  “A very good book,” says he, “especially one letter of advice
to a courtier, most true and good, which made me once resolve to tear out
the two leaves that it was writ in, but I forbore it.”  Imagine recording
such a vile thought.’

‘But what you have never explained to me yet, dear, or if you did, I
didn’t understand—you don’t mind my being a little stupid, do you?—is,
what object Mr. Pepys had in putting down all this in such a form that no
one could read it.’

‘Well, you must bear in mind, dear, that he could read it himself.
Besides he was a fellow with a singularly methodical side to his mind.
He was, for example, continually adding up how much money he had, or
cataloguing and indexing his library, and so on.  He liked to have
everything shipshape.  And so with his life, it pleased him to have an
exact record which he could turn to.  And yet, after all, I don’t know
that that is a sufficient explanation.’

‘No, indeed, it is not.  My experience of man—’

‘_Your_ experience, indeed!’

‘Yes, sir, my experience of men—how rude you are, Frank!—tells me that
they have funny little tricks and vanities which take the queerest
shapes.’

‘Indeed!  Have I any?’

‘You—you are compounded of them.  Not vanity—no, I don’t mean that.  But
pride—you are as proud as Lucifer, and much too proud to show it.  That
is the most subtle form of pride.  Oh yes, I know perfectly well what I
mean.  But in this man’s case, it took the form of wishing to make a
sensation after his death.  He could not publish such a thing when he
lived, could he?’

‘Rather not.’

‘Well, then, he had to do it after his death.  He had to write it in
cipher, or else some one would have found him out during his lifetime.
But, very likely, he left a key to the cipher, so that every one might
read it when he was gone, but the key and his directions were in some way
lost.’

‘Well, it is very probable.’

The fire had died down, so Maude shipped off her chair, and sat on the
black fur rug, with her back against Frank’s knees.  ‘Now, dear, read
away!’ said she.

But the lamp shone down upon her dainty head, and it gleamed upon her
white neck, and upon the fluffy, capricious, untidy, adorable, little
curlets, which broke out along the edges of the gathered strands of her
chestnut hair.  And so, after the fashion of men, his thoughts flew away
from Mr. Pepys and the seventeenth century, and all that is lofty and
instructive, and could fix upon nothing except those dear little
wandering tendrils, and the white column on which they twined.  Alas,
that so small a thing can bring the human mind from its empyrean flights!
Alas, that vague emotions can drag down the sovereign intellect!  Alas,
that even for an hour, a man should prefer the material to the spiritual!

But the man who doesn’t misses a good deal.




A VISIT TO MR. SAMUEL PEPYS


THERE are several unjustifiable extravagances which every normal man
commits.  There are also several unjustifiable economies.  Among others,
there is that absurd eagerness to save the striking of a second match,
which occasions so many burned fingers, and such picturesque language.
And again, there is the desire to compress a telegraphic message into the
minimum sixpennyworth, and so send an ambiguous and cryptic sentence,
when sevenpence would have made it as clear as light.  We all tend to be
stylists in our telegrams.

A week after the conversation about Mr. Pepys, when some progress had
been made with the reading of the _Diary_, Maude received the following
wire from Frank—

    ‘MRS. CROSSE.  Woking.—Pepys buttered toast suède gloves four
    Monument wait late.’

As a sixpennyworth it was a success, but as a message it seemed to leave
something to be desired.  Maude puzzled over it, and tried every possible
combination of the words.  The nearest approach to sense was when it was
divided in this way—Pepys—buttered toast—suède gloves—four—Monument, wait
late.

She wrote it out in this form, and took it section by section.  ‘Pepys,’
that was unintelligible.  ‘Buttered toast,’ no sense in that.  ‘Suède
gloves,’ yes, she had told Frank that when she came to town, she would
buy some suède gloves at a certain shop in the City, where she could get
for three and threepence a pair which would cost her three and ninepence
in Woking.  Maude was so conscientiously economical, that she was always
prepared to spend two shillings in railway fares to reach a spot where a
sixpence was to be saved, and to lavish her nerve and energy freely in
the venture.  Here, then, in the suède gloves, was a central point of
light.  And then her heart bounded with joy, as she realised that the
last part could only mean that she was to meet Frank at the Monument at
four, and that she was to wait for him if he were late.

So, now, returning to the opening of the message, with the light which
shone from the ending, she realised that buttered toast might refer to a
queer little City hostel, remarkable for that luxury, where Frank had
already taken her twice to tea.  And so leaving Mr. Pepys to explain
himself later, Maude gave hurried orders to Jemima and the cook, and
dashed upstairs to put on her new fawn-coloured walking-dress—a garment
which filled her with an extraordinary mixture of delight and remorse,
for it was very smart, cost seven guineas, and had not yet been paid for.

The rendezvous was evidently a sudden thought upon the part of Frank, for
he had left very little time for her to reach the trysting-place.
However, she was fortunate in catching a train to Waterloo, and another
thence to the City, and so reached the Monument at five minutes to four.
The hour was just striking when Frank, with his well-brushed top-hat and
immaculate business frock-coat, came rushing from the direction of King
William Street.  Maude held out her hand and he shook it, and then they
both laughed at the formality.

‘I am so glad you were able to come, dearest.  How you do brighten up the
old City!’

‘Do I?  I felt quite lonely until you came.  Nothing but droves of
men—and all staring.’

‘It’s your dress.’

‘Oh, thank you, sir!’

‘Entirely that pretty brown—’

‘Brown!  Fawn colour.’

‘Well, that’s brown.  Anyhow, it looks charming.  And so do you—by Jove
you do, Maude!  Come this way!’

‘Where are we going?’

‘By underground.  Here we are.—Two second singles, Mark Lane, please!—No,
that’s for the west-end trains.  Down here!  Next train, the man says.’

They were in the mephitic cellar, with the two long wooden platforms
where the subterranean trains land or load their freights.  A strangling
gas tickled their throats and set them coughing.  It was all dank and
dark and gloomy.  But little youth and love care for that!  They were
bubbling over with the happiness of this abnormal meeting.  Both talked
together in their delight, and Maude patted Frank’s sleeve with every
remark.  They could even illuminate all that was around them, by the
beauty and brightness of their own love.  It went the length of open
praise for their abominable surroundings.

‘Isn’t it grand and solemn?’ said Maude.  ‘Look at the black shadows.’

‘When they come to excavate all this some thousands of years hence, they
will think it was constructed by a race of giants,’ Frank answered.

‘The modern works for the benefit of the community are really far greater
than those which sprang from the caprice of kings.  The London and
North-Western Railway is an infinitely grander thing than the pyramids.
Look at the two headlights in the dark!’

Two sullen crimson discs glowed in the black arch of the tunnel.  With a
menacing and sinister speed, they grew and grew until roaring they sprang
out of the darkness, and the long, dingy train, with a whining of brakes,
drew up at the platform.

‘Here’s one nearly empty,’ said Frank, with his hand on the handle.

‘Don’t you think—’ said Maude.

‘Yes, I do,’ cried Frank.

And they got into one which was quite empty.  For the underground railway
is blessed as regards privacy above all other lines, and where could a
loving couple be more happy, who have been torn apart by cruel fate for
seven long hours or so?  It was with a groan that Frank remarked that
they had reached Mark Lane.

‘Bother!’ said Maude, and wondered if there were any shop near where she
could buy hairpins.  As every lady knows, or will know, there is a very
intimate connection between hairpins and a loving husband.

‘Now, Frank, about your telegram.’

‘All right, dear.  Come along where I lead you, and you will understand
all about it.’

They passed out of Mark Lane Station and down a steep and narrow street
to the right.  At the bottom lay an old smoke-stained church with a
square tower, and a small open churchyard beside it.

‘That’s the church of Saint Olave,’ said Frank.  ‘We are going into it.’

He pushed open a folding oaken door, and they found themselves inside it.
Rows of modern seats filled the body of it, but the walls and windows
gave an impression of great antiquity.  The stained glass—especially that
which surmounted the altar—contained those rich satisfying purples and
deep deep crimsons which only go with age.  It was a bright and yet a
mellow light, falling in patches of vivid colour upon the brown woodwork
and the grey floors.  Here and there upon the walls were marble
inscriptions in the Latin tongue, with pompous allegorical figures with
trumpets, for our ancestors blew them in stone as well as in epitaphs
over their tombs.  They loved to die, as they had lived, with dignity and
with affectation.  White statues glimmered in the shadows of the corners.
As Frank and his wife passed down the side-aisle, their steps clanged
through the empty and silent church.

‘Here he is!’ said Frank, and faced to the wall.

He was looking up at the modern representation of a gentleman in a full
and curly wig.  It was a well-rounded and comely face, with shrewd eyes
and a sensitive mouth.  The face of a man of affairs, and a good fellow,
with just that saving touch of sensuality about it which makes an
expression human and lovable.  Underneath was printed—

                                 SAMUEL PEPYS

                        Erected by public subscription

                                    1883.

‘Oh, isn’t he nice?’ said Maude.

‘He’s not a bad-looking chap, is he?’

‘I don’t believe that man ever could have struck his wife or kicked the
maid.’

‘That’s calling him a liar.’

‘Oh dear, I forgot that he said so himself.  Then I suppose he must have
done it.  What a pity it seems.’

‘Cheer up!  We must say what the old heathen lady said when they read the
gospels to her.’

‘What did she say?’

‘She said, “Well, it was a long time ago, and we’ll hope that it wasn’t
true!”’

‘O Frank, how can you tell such stories in a church.  Do you really
suppose that Mr. Pepys is in that wall?’

‘I presume that the monument marks the grave.’

‘There’s a little bit of plaster loose.  Do you think I might take it?’

‘It isn’t quite the thing.’

‘But it can’t matter, and it isn’t wrong, and we are quite alone.’  She
picked off the little flake of plaster, and her heart sprang into her
mouth as she did so, for there came an indignant snort from her very
elbow, and there was a queer little smoke-dried, black-dressed person who
seemed to have risen, like the Eastern genii or a modern genius, in a
single instant.  A pair of black list slippers explained the silence of
his approach.

‘Put that back, young lady,’ said he severely.

Poor Maude held out her guilty relic on the palm of her hand.  ‘I am so
sorry,’ said she.  ‘I am afraid I cannot put it back.’

‘We’ll ’ave the ’ole church picked to pieces at this rate,’ said the
clerk.  ‘You shouldn’t ’ave done it, and it was very wrong.’  He snorted
and shook his head.

‘It’s of no consequence,’ said Frank.  ‘The plaster was hanging, and must
have fallen in any case.  Don’t make a fuss about a trifle.’

The clerk looked at the young gentleman and saw defiance in one of his
eyes and half a crown in the other.

‘Well, well!’ he grumbled.  ‘It shows as the young lady takes an
interest, and that’s more than most.  Why, sir, if you’ll believe me,
there’s not one in a hundred that comes to this church that ever ’eard of
Pepys.  “Pepys!” says they.  “’Oo’s Pepys?”  “The Diarist,” says I.
“Diarist!” says they, “wot’s a Diarist?”  I could sit down sometimes an’
cry.  But maybe, miss, you thought as you were picking that plaster off
’is grave?’

‘Yes, I thought so.’

The clerk chuckled.

‘Well, it ain’t so.  I’ll tell you where ’e really lies, if you’ll
promise you won’t pick another chunk off that.  Well, then, it’s
there—beside the communion.  I saw ’im lyin’ there with these very eyes,
and ’is wife in the coffin beneath ’im.’

‘You saw him?’

‘Yes, sir, I saw ’im, an’ that’s more than any livin’ man could say, for
there were only four of us, and the other three are as dead as Pepys by
now.’

‘Oh do tell us about it!’ cried Maude.

‘Well, it was like this, miss.  We ’ad to examine to see ’ow much room
there was down there, and so we came upon them.’

‘And what did you see?’

‘Well, miss, ’is coffin lay above, and ’is wife’s below, as might be
expected, seeing that she died thirty years or so before ’im.  The
coffins was very much broken, an’ we could see ’im as clear us I can see
you.  When we first looked in I saw ’im lying quite plain—a short thick
figure of a man—with ’is ’ands across ’is chest.  And then, just as we
looked at ’im, ’e crumbled in, as you might say, across ’is breast bone,
an’ just quietly settled down into a ’uddle of dust.  It’s a way they ’as
when the fresh air strikes ’em.  An’ she the same, an’ ‘is dust just fell
through the chinks o’ the wood and mixed itself with ’ers.’

‘O Frank!’  Maude’s ready tears sprang to her eyes.  She put her hand
upon her husband’s and was surprised to find how cold it was.  Women
never realise that the male sex is the more sensitive.  He had not said,
‘O Maude!’ because he could not.

‘They used some powder like pepper for embalmin’ in those days,’ said the
clerk.  ‘And the vicar—it was in old Bellamy’s time—’e took a sniff into
the grave, an’ ’e sneezed an’ sneezed till we thought we should ’ave to
fetch a doctor.  ’Ave you seen Mrs. Pepys’ tomb?’

‘No, we have only just come.’

‘That’s it on the left of the common.’

‘With the woman leaning forward?’

‘Yes, sir.  That’s Mrs. Pepys herself.’

It was an arch laughing face, the face of a quite young woman; the
sculptor had depicted her as leaning forward in an animated and natural
attitude.  Below was engraved—

                                    Obiit

                                 Xo Novembris

                                  Ætatis 29

                                 Conjugii 15

                              Anno Domini 1669.

‘Poor dear!’ whispered Maude.

‘It was hard that she should die just as her husband was becoming famous
and successful,’ said Frank.  ‘She who had washed his shirts, and made up
the coal fires, when they lived in a garret together.  What a pity that
she could not have a good time!’

‘Ah well, if she loved him, dear, she had a good time in the garret.’

Maude was leaning forward with her face raised to look at the bust of the
dead woman, which also leaned forward as if to look down upon her.  A
pair of marble skulls flanked the lady’s grave.  A red glow from the
evening sun struck through a side-window and bathed the whole group in
its ruddy light.  As Frank, standing back in the shadow, ran his eyes
from the face of the dead young wife to that of his own sweet, girlish
bride, with those sinister skulls between, there came over him like a
wave, a realisation of the horror which lies in things, the grim close of
the passing pageant, the black gloom, which swallows up the never-ending
stream of life.  Will the spirit wear better than the body; and if not,
what infernal practical joke is this to which we are subjected!

‘It will.  It must,’ he said.

‘_Why_, Frank—Frank dear, what is the matter?  You are quite pale.’

‘Come out into the air, Maude.  I have had enough of this stuffy old
church.’

‘Stuffy!’ said the clerk.  ‘Well, we’ve ’ad the Lord Mayor ’ere at least
once a year, an’ ’e never found it stuffy.  A cleaner, fresher church you
won’t find in the city of London.  It’s ’ad its day, I’ll allow.  There
was a time—and I can remember it—when folk used to spend their money
where they made it, and the plate would be full of paper and gold, where
now we find it ’ard enough to get coppers.  That was fifty year ago, when
I was a young clerk.  You might not think it, but I’ve seen a Lord Mayor,
a past Lord Mayor, and a Lord Mayor elect of the city of London, all
sitting on one bench in this very church.  And _you_ call it stuffy!’

Frank soothed the wounded feelings of the old clerk, and explained that
by stuffy he meant interesting.  He also shook hands with him in a
peculiar way as he held his palm upturned in the small of his back.  Then
Maude and he retraced their steps up the narrow street which is called
Seething Lane.

‘Poor old boy!  What was it, then?’ asked Maude, looking up with her
sympathetic eyes.  It is at such moments that a man realises what the
companionship of women means.  The clouds melted before the sun.

‘What an ass I was!  I began to think of all sorts of horrible things.
Never mind, Maude!  We are out for a holiday.  Hang the future!  Let us
live in the present.’

‘I always do,’ said Maude, and she spoke for her sex.

‘Well, what now?  Buttered toast or suède gloves?’

‘Business first!’ said Maude primly, and so proceeded to save her
sixpence on the gloves.  As she was tempted, however (‘such a civil
obliging shopman, Frank!’), to buy four yards of so-called Astrakhan
trimming, a frill of torchon lace, six dear little festooned
handkerchiefs, and four pairs of open-work stockings—none of which were
contemplated when she entered the shop—her sixpenny saving was not as
brilliant a piece of finance as she imagined.

And then they finished their excursion in the dark, wainscotted,
low-ceilinged coffee-room of an old-fashioned inn, once the mother of
many coaches, and now barren and deserted, but with a strange cunning in
the matter of buttered toast which had come down from more prosperous
days.  It was a new waiter who served them, and he imagined them to be
lovers and scented an intrigue; but when they called for a second plate
of toast and a jug of boiling water, he recognised the healthy appetite
of the married.  And then, instead of going home like a good little
couple, Maude suddenly got it into her head that it would cheer away the
last traces of Frank’s gloom if they went to see ‘Charley’s Aunt’ at the
Globe.  So they loitered and shopped for a couple of hours, and then
squeezed into the back of the pit; and wedged in among honest, hearty
folk who were not ashamed to show their emotions, they laughed until they
were tired.  And so home, as their friend Pepys would have said, after
such a day as comes into the memory, shining golden among the drab, when
old folk look back, and think of the dear dead past.  May you and I,
reader, if ever we also come to sit in our final armchairs in the chimney
corners, have many such to which our minds may turn, sweet and innocent
and fragrant, to cheer us in those darksome hours to come.




TROUBLE


ONE evening Frank came home with a clouded face.  His wife said nothing,
but after dinner she sat on a footstool beside his chair and waited.  She
knew that if it were for the best, he would tell her everything, and she
had confidence enough in his judgment to acquiesce in his silence if he
thought it best to be silent.  As a matter of fact, it was just this
telling her which made his trouble hard to bear.  And yet he thought it
wiser to tell.

‘I’ve had something to worry me, dear.’

‘Poor old boy, I know you have.  What was it?’

‘Why should I bother you with it?’

‘A nice wife I should be, if I shared all your joys and none of your
sorrows!  Anyhow, I had rather share sorrow with you than joy within any
one else.’  She snuggled her head up against his knee.  ‘Tell me about
it, Frank.’

‘You remember my telling you just before our marriage that I was surety
for a man?’

‘I remember perfectly well.’

‘His name was Farintosh.  He was an insurance-agent, and I became surety
for him in order to save his situation.’

‘Yes, dear, it was so noble of you.’

‘Well, Maude, he was on the platform this morning, and when he saw me, he
turned on his heel and hurried out of the station.  I read guilt in his
eyes.  I am sure that his accounts are wrong again.’

‘Oh, what an ungrateful wretch!’

‘Poor devil, I dare say he has had a bad time.  But I was a fool not to
draw out of that.  It was all very well when I was a bachelor.  But here
I am as a married man faced with an indefinite liability and nothing to
meet it with.  I don’t know what is to become of us, Maude.’

‘How much is it, dearest?’

‘I don’t know.  That is the worst of it.’

‘But surely your own office would not be so hard upon you?’

‘It is not my own office.  It is another office—the Hotspur.’

‘Oh dear!  What have you done about it, Frank?’

‘I called at their office in my lunch-hour, and I requested them to send
down an accountant to examine Farintosh’s books.  He will be here
to-morrow morning, and I have leave of absence for the day.’

And so they were to spend an evening and a night without knowing whether
they were merely crippled or absolutely ruined.  Frank’s nature was
really a very proud one, and the thought of failing in his engagements
wounded his self-respect most deeply.  His nerves winced and quivered
before it.  But her sweet, strong soul rose high above all fear, and bore
him up with her, into the serenity of love and trust and confidence.  The
really precious things, the things of the spirit, were permanent, and
could not be lost.  What matter if they lived in an eight-roomed villa,
or in a tent out on the heath?  What matter if they had two servants, or
if she worked for him herself?  All this was the merest trifle, the
outside of life.  But the intimate things, their love, their trust, their
pleasures of mind and soul, these could not be taken away from them while
they had life to enjoy them.  And so she soothed Frank with sweet
caresses and gentle words, until this night of gloom had turned to the
most beautiful of all his life, and he had learned to bless the
misfortune which had taught him to know the serene courage and the
wholehearted devotion which can only be felt, like the scent of a
fragrant leaf, when Fate gives us a crush between its iron fingers.

Shortly after breakfast Mr. Wingfield, the accountant from London,
arrived—a tall, gentlemanly man, with a formal manner.

‘I’m sorry about this business, Mr. Crosse,’ said he.

Frank made a grimace.  ‘It can’t be helped.’

‘We will hope that the amount is not very serious.  We have warned Mr.
Farintosh that his books will be inspected to-day.  When you are ready we
shall go round.’

The agent lived in a side-street not far off.  A brass plate, outside a
small brick house, marked it out from the line of other small brick
houses.  A sad-faced woman opened the door, and Farintosh himself,
haggard and white, was seated among his ledgers in the little front room.
A glance at the man’s helpless face turned all Frank’s resentment to
pity.

They sat down at the table, the accountant in the centre, Farintosh on
the right, and Frank on the left.  There was no talk save an occasional
abrupt question and answer.  For two hours the swish and rustle of the
great blue pages of the ledgers were the chief sound, with the scratching
of Mr. Wingfield’s pen as he totalled up long columns of figures.
Frank’s heart turned to water as he saw the huge sums which had passed
through this man’s hands.  How much had remained there?  His whole future
depended upon the answer to that question.  How prosaic and undramatic
are the moments in which a modern career is made or marred!  In this
obscure battlefield, the squire no longer receives his accolade in public
for his work well done, nor do we see the butcher’s cleaver as it hacks
off the knightly spurs, but failure and success come strangely and
stealthily, determined by trifles, and devoid of dignity.  Here was the
crisis of Frank’s young life, in this mean front room, amongst the
almanacs and the account-books.

‘Can I rely upon these figures?’ asked Wingfield at last.

‘You can, sir.’

‘In that case I congratulate you, Mr. Crosse.  I can only find a
deficiency of fifty pounds.’

Only enough to swallow the whole of their little savings, which they had
carefully invested!  However, it was good news, and Frank shook the
proffered hand of the accountant.

‘I will stay for another hour to check these figures,’ said Wingfield.
‘But there is no need to detain you.’

‘You will come round and lunch with us?’

‘With pleasure.’

‘_Au revoir_, then.’  Frank ran all the way home, and burst in upon his
wife.  ‘It is not so very bad, dear—only fifty pounds.’  They danced
about in their joy like two children.

But Wingfield came to his lunch within a solemn face.

‘I am very sorry to disappoint you,’ he said, ‘but the matter is more
serious than I thought.  We have entered some sums as unpaid which he has
really received, but the receipts for which he has held back.  They
amount to another hundred pounds.’

Maude felt inclined to cry as she glanced at Frank, and saw his resolute
effort to look unconcerned.

‘Then it’s a hundred and fifty.’

‘Certainly not less.  I have marked the items down upon this paper for
your inspection.’

Frank glanced his practised eyes over the results of the accountant’s
morning’s work.

‘You have credited him within a hundred and twenty pounds in the bank, I
see.’

‘Yes, his bank-book shows a balance of that amount.’

‘When was it made out?’

‘Last Saturday.’

‘He may have drawn it since them.’

‘It is certainly possible.’

‘We might go round after lunch and make sure.’

‘Very good.’

‘And in any case, as it is the Company’s money, don’t you think we had
better take it out of his hands?’

‘Yes, I think you are right.’

It was a miserable meal, and they were all glad when it was finished.
Maude drew Frank into the other room before he started.

‘I could not let you go without _that_, dearest.  Keep a brave heart, my
own laddie, for I know so well that we shall come through it all right.’

So Frank set out with a higher courage, and they both returned to the
agent’s house.  His white face turned a shade whiter when he understood
their errand.

‘Is this necessary, Mr. Wingfield?’ he pleaded.  ‘Won’t you take my word
for this money?’

‘I am sorry to have to say it, sir, but we have trusted in your word too
often.’

‘But the money is there, I swear it.’

‘It is the Company’s money, and we must have it.’

‘It will ruin my credit locally if I draw out my whole account under
compulsion.’

‘Then let him keep ten pounds in,’ said Frank.  Farintosh agreed with an
ill grace to the compromise, and they all started off for the bank.  When
they reached the door the agent turned upon them with an appealing face.

‘Don’t come in with me, gentlemen.  I could never hold up my head again.’

‘It is for Mr. Crosse to decide.’

‘I don’t want to be unreasonable, Farintosh.  Go in alone and draw the
money.’

They could never understand why he begged for that extra five minutes.
Perhaps it was that he had some mad hope of persuading the bank manager
to allow him to overdraw to that amount.  If so, the refusal was a curt
one, for he reappeared with a ghastly face and walked up to Frank.

‘I may as well confess to you, Mr. Crosse, I have nothing in the bank.’

Frank whistled and turned upon his heel.  He could not by reproaches add
to the wretched man’s humiliation.  After all, he had himself to blame.
He had incurred a risk with his eyes open, and he was not the man to
whine now that the thing had gone against him.  Wingfield walked home
with him and murmured some words of sympathy.  At the gate the accountant
left him and went on to the station.

So their liability had risen from fifty to two hundred and seventy
pounds.  Even Maude was for an instant daunted by the sum.  The sale of
their furniture would hardly meet it.  It was the blackest hour of their
lives, and yet, always a strange sweet undercurrent of joy was running
through it, for it is only sorrow, fairly shared and bravely borne, which
can weld two human souls together.

Dinner was over when there came a ring at the bell.

‘If you please, sir, Mr. Farintosh would like to see you,’ said the maid
Jemima.

‘Show him in here.’

‘Don’t you think, Frank, that I had better go?’

‘No, I don’t.  I never asked him to come.  If he comes, let him face us
both.  I have not made much of my dealings with him alone.’

He was shown in, downcast, shifty-eyed, and ill at ease.  He laid his hat
upon the floor, and crept humbly towards the chair which Frank pushed
towards him.

‘Well, Farintosh?’

‘Well, Mr. Crosse, I have come round to tell you, and you too, missus,
the sorrow I feel that I have brought this trouble upon you.  I hoped all
would have gone right after that last time, but I’ve had to pay up back
debts, and that’s what has put me wrong.  I’ve never had what one may
call a fair chance.  But I’m really sorry, sir, that you who have, as one
might say, befriended me, should have to suffer for it in this way.’

‘Words won’t mend it, Farintosh.  I only blame you for not coming to me
when first things began to go wrong.’

‘Well, sir, I was always hoping that I could turn them right again, so as
you wouldn’t need to be troubled at all.  And so it went from bad to
worse until we find ourselves here.  But what I wanted to ask you, Mr.
Crosse, was what you meant to do about it?’

Frank writhed before this home question.

‘Well, I suppose I am responsible,’ said he.

‘You mean to pay the money, sir?’

‘Well, somebody must pay it.’

‘Do you remember the wording of the bond, Mr. Crosse?’

‘Not the exact wording.’

‘Well, sir, I should advise you to get your lawyer to read it.  In my
opinion, sir, you are not liable at all.’

‘Not liable!’  Frank felt as if his heart had turned suddenly from a
round-shot to an air-balloon.  ‘Why not liable?’

‘You were a little slapdashy, if one might say so, in matters of
business, sir, and perhaps you read that bond less carefully than I did.
There was a clause in it by which the Company agreed frequently and
periodically to audit my accounts, so as to prevent your liability being
at any time a very high one.’

‘So there was!’ cried Frank.  ‘Well, didn’t they?’

‘No, sir, they didn’t.’

‘By Jove—Maude, do you hear that?—if that is right, they brought their
own misfortunes upon themselves.  Do you mean to say they never audited
you?’

‘Yes, sir, they did so four times.’

‘In how long?’

‘In fourteen months.’

The air-balloon was gone and the cannon-ball back in its place once more.

‘That will be held to exonerate them.’

‘No, sir, I think not.  “Frequently and periodically” does not mean four
times in fourteen months.’

‘A jury might take it so.’

‘Consider, sir, that the object was that your liability should be
limited.  Thousands of pounds were passing through my hands in that time,
and therefore these four audits were, as one might say, insufficient for
the object of the bond.’

‘So I think,’ cried Maude, with conviction.  ‘Frank, we’ll have the best
advice upon the subject to-morrow.’

‘And meanwhile, Mr. Crosse,’ said Farintosh, rising from his chair, ‘I am
your witness, whether the Company prosecutes me or not.  And I hope that
this will be some humble atonement for the trouble that I have brought
you.’

And so a first rift of light began to shine in the dark place.  But it
was not broadened by the letter which he found waiting upon his
breakfast-table—

                          _Re_ Farintosh’s Accounts.

                                                 HOTSPUR INSURANCE OFFICE.

    DEAR SIR,—On arriving in London I came here at once, and checked
    Farintosh’s accounts from the books of the head office.  I am sorry
    to say that I find a further discrepancy of seventy pounds.  I am
    able, however, to assure you that we have now touched bottom.  The
    total amount is three hundred and forty pounds, and a cheque for that
    sum at your early convenience would oblige us, as we are anxious to
    bring so unpleasant a business to a conclusion.—Yours truly,

                                                          JAMES WINGFIELD.

To which Frank and Maude in collaboration—

    DEAR SIR,—I note your claim for £340 on account of the affairs of
    your agent Farintosh.  I am advised, however, that there have been
    certain irregularities in the matter, about which I must make some
    investigation before paying the claim.—Yours truly,

                                                             FRANK CROSSE.

To which the Hotspur Insurance Office—

    SIR,—Had your letter been a plea for more time to fulfil your
    engagement, we should have been content to wait; but since you appear
    disposed to dispute your liability, we have no alternative but to
    take immediate steps to enforce payment.—Yours truly,

                                                 JOHN WATERS, _Secretary_.

To which Frank and Maude—

    SIR,—My solicitor, A. C. R. Owen, of 14 Shirley Lane, E.C., will be
    happy to accept service.

Which is the correct legal English for ‘You may go to the devil!’

But this is an anticipation.  In the meantime, having received the
original letter and answered it, Frank went up to town as usual, while
Maude played the more difficult part of waiting quietly at home.  In his
lunch-hour Frank went to see his friend and solicitor, who in turn
obtained leave to see the bond, and came back with a grave face.

‘You have a case,’ said he, ‘but by no means a certainty.  It all depends
upon how the judge might read the document.  I think that it would
strengthen our case very materially if we had counsel’s opinion.  I’ll
copy the bond and show it to Manners, and have his opinion before you go
back to-night.’

So Frank went round again after office-hours, and found Owen waiting in
very low spirits, for their relations were closer than those of mere
solicitor and client.

‘Very sorry,’ said he.

‘Opinion against us.’

‘Dead against us.’

Frank tried to look as if he didn’t mind.

‘Let me see it.’

It was a long blue document with the heading, ‘The Hotspur Insurance
Company, Limited, _v._ Frank Crosse.’

‘I have perused the case submitted to me, and the papers accompanying the
same,’ said the learned counsel, ‘and in my opinion the Hotspur Insurance
Company, Limited, are entitled to recover from Mr. Crosse under his
guarantee, the sum of £340, being monies received by Mr. Farintosh, and
not paid over by him to the said Company.’  There was a great deal more,
but it was anticlimax.

‘Well, what shall we do?’ asked Frank helplessly.  The British law makes
one feel so.

‘Well, I should stand out, if I were you.  There is certainly a chance.’

‘Look here, old chap,’ said Frank, ‘I may as well be honest with you.  If
this thing goes against me, I am stony broke.  I don’t know where your
costs are coming from.’

‘Don’t bother about that,’ said Owen kindly.  ‘After all, Manners is not
infallible.  Let us have Holland, and see what he can make of it.’

So twenty-four hours later Frank found Owen radiant with another opinion
in his hand.

‘Dead for us this time.  Look here!’

And he read out, ‘I have carefully considered the case submitted to me
for my opinion, and the documents sent therewith.  In my opinion the
Hotspur Insurance Company, Limited, are not entitled to recover against
Mr. Crosse the sum claimed by them or any part thereof, as there has been
a breach on their part of an essential condition of the guarantee.’  ‘He
reads “frequently and periodically” as we do,’ continued Owen, glancing
over the long document, ‘and he is very clear as to our case.’

‘Suppose we have another, and try the best of three,’ said Frank.

‘It’s too expensive a game.  No, Holland is a sound man, and his opinion
would weigh with any judge.  I think we have enough to go on with.’

‘And you think it is safe?’

‘No, no, nothing is ever safe in the law.  But we can make a fight of it
now.’

And now Frank was to learn what it meant to be entangled in an intricate
clumsy old machine, incredibly cumbrous and at the same time incredibly
powerful, jolting along with its absurd forms and abominable English
towards an end which might or might not be just, but was most certainly
ruinously expensive.  The game began by a direct letter from the Queen,
of all people, an honour which Frank had never aspired to before, and
certainly never did again.

Victoria, by the grace of God, of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and
Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith, remarked abruptly to Frank Crosse
of Woking, in the county of Surrey, ‘We command you that within eight
days of the service of this writ on you, inclusive of the day of such
service, you cause an appearance to be entered for you in an action at
the suit of the Hotspur Insurance Company, Limited.’  If he didn’t do so,
Her Majesty remarked that several very unpleasant things might occur, and
Hardinge Stanley, Earl of Halsbury, corroborated Her Majesty.  Maude was
frightened to death when she saw the document, and felt as if unawares
they must have butted up against the British Constitution, but Owen
explained that it was only a little legal firework, which meant that
there might be some trouble later.

‘Well, at any rate,’ said Frank, ‘it means that in eight days it will all
be over.’

Owen laughed heartily at the remark.

‘It means,’ said he, ‘that in eight days we must promise that at some
future date we will begin to make preparations for something to happen in
the future.  That is about the meaning of it.  All you can do now is to
be perfectly philosophic, and leave the rest to me.’

But how is a man with a capital of fifty pounds going to be philosophic
when he is fighting an opponent whose assets, as a certain hoarding near
Clapham Junction told him every morning, exceeded three millions of
pounds.  He treated it lightly to Maude, and she to him, but each
suffered horribly, and each was well aware of the other’s real feelings.
Sometimes there was a lull, and they could almost believe that the whole
thing was over.  And then the old machine gave a creak, and the rusty
cog-wheels took one more turn, and they both felt the horrid thing which
held them.

First of all, they had to enter appearances, which meant that they would
dispute the action.  Then the other side had to make an affidavit
verifying their claim.  Then a Master had to pronounce whether the action
should be treated offhand, or whether he would listen to what they had to
say about it.  He decided to listen to what was to be said.  Then each
side claimed to see the other’s documents, ‘discovery’ they called it, as
if the documents were concealed, and they had to hunt for them stealthily
with lanterns.  Then each made remarks about the other’s documents, and
claimed to see the remarks so made.  Then the lawyers of the Company made
a statement of their claim, and when she read it Maude burst into tears,
and said that it was all over, and they must make the best of it, and she
should never forgive herself for that new dress in the spring.  And then
Frank’s lawyer drew up a defence, and when Frank heard it, he said, ‘Why,
what a silly business it seems!  They have not got a leg to stand upon.’
And so, after all these flourishes and prancings, the two parties did
actually begin to show signs of coming to a hearing after all, and a day
was fixed for the trial.  By a coincidence it was Frank’s birthday.
‘There’s a good omen!’ cried Maude.

The first herald of the approaching conflict was a seedy person, who
thrust a paper into Frank’s hand as he emerged from The Lindens in the
morning.  It was another letter from Her Majesty, in which sub pœnâ (Her
Majesty has not a gracious way of putting things in these documents), Mr.
Frank Crosse had ‘to attend at the Royal Courts of Justice, Strand, at
the sittings of the Queen’s Bench Division of our High Court of Justice,
to give evidence on behalf of the Hotspur Company.’

This seemed to Frank to be a most unexpected and fearsome stroke, but
Owen simply laughed.

‘That is mere bluff,’ said he.  ‘It makes me think that they are
weakening.  They want to frighten you.’

‘They did,’ said Frank.

‘Two can play at that game.  We must keep a bold front.’

‘What do you mean to do?’

‘To subpœna all their crowd.’

‘Capital!’ cried Frank.  So a clerk was sent across to the Hotspur office
with a whole bundle of subpœnas, and served them liberally out.  And in
two days’ time was the day of battle.




A RESCUE


AS the day fixed for the hearing drew near, Ruin lived with them by day
and slept with them by night.  Its dark shadow covered their lives, and
they moved in the gloom of its presence.  If the trial went against them,
and Owen in his most hopeful moods did not disguise from them that it
might, they would have to pay the double costs as well as the original
claim.  All that they possessed would not cover it.  On the other hand,
if they won, this rich Company might carry the matter to a higher Appeal
Court, and so involve them in a fresh succession of anxieties and
expenses.  Do what they would, there was always danger.  Frank said
little, and he slept little also.

One night, just before the trial, Wingfield, the accountant of the
Society, came down to Woking.  He had managed the case all through for
the directors.  His visit was a sort of ultimatum.

‘We are still ready to pay our own law-costs,’ said he, ‘if you will
allow the original claim.’

‘I can’t do that,’ said Frank doggedly.

‘The costs are piling up at a furious rate, and some one will have to pay
them.’

‘I hope that it will be you.’

‘Well, don’t say afterwards that I did not warn you.  My dear Crosse, I
assure you that you are being misled, and that you have not really got a
leg to stand upon.’

‘That’s what the trial is about,’ said Frank.

He kept a bold face to the enemy, but after Wingfield’s departure, Maude
saw that his confidence was greatly shaken.

‘He seemed very sure of their case,’ said he.  ‘He would not speak like
that if he did not know.’

But Maude took quite another view.

‘If they know that they can recover their money in court, why should they
send Mr. Wingfield down in this way.’

‘He is such a good chap—he wants to save us expense.’

Maude was less trusting.

‘He is doing the best for his own side,’ said she.  ‘It is his duty, and
we can’t blame him.  But if he thought it best to get behind his own
lawyers and come down here, then he must have some doubts about going
into court.  Perhaps he would be willing to consider some compromise.’

But Frank only shook his head.

‘We have drawn the cork, and we must drink the wine,’ said he.  ‘We have
gone too far to stop.  Any compromise which they would accept would be as
much out of our power to pay as the whole sum would be, and so we may
just as well see it through.’  But for once Maude did not take his
opinion as final, but lay awake all night and thought it over.  She had
determined to begin acting upon her own account, and she was so eager to
try what she could do that she lay longing for the morning to break.
When she came down to breakfast, her plan of campaign was formed.

‘I am coming up to town with you, Frank.’

‘Delighted to hear it, dear.’  When she had shopping to do, she
frequently went up with him, so it did not surprise him.  What would have
surprised him was to know that she had despatched three telegrams, by
means of Jemima, before he was up.

    ‘To John Selby, 53 Fenchurch Street, E.C.  Will call eleven o’clock.
    Important business.—

                                                                   MAUDE.’

    ‘To Lieutenant Selby, the Depôt, Canterbury.  Please come up next
    train, meet me Fenchurch Street, eleven thirty.  Important.—MAUDE.’

    ‘To Owen, 14 Shirley Lane, E.C.  Will call twelve o’clock.
    Important.—MRS. CROSSE.’

So she had opened her campaign.

‘By the way, Frank,’ said she, as they travelled up together, ‘to-morrow
is your birthday.’

‘Yes, dear, it is,’ he answered lugubriously.

‘Dear me!  What shall I give my boy for a birthday present?  Nothing you
particularly want?’

‘I have all I want,’ said he, looking at her.

‘Oh, but I think I could find something.  I must look round when I am in
town.’

She began her looking round by a visit to her father in Fenchurch Street.
It was something new for him to get telegrams from Maude upon business,
and he was very much surprised.

‘Looking remarkably well, my dear.  Your appearance is a certificate of
character to your husband.  Well, and how is all at Woking?  I hope the
second cook proved to be a success.’

But Maude was not there for small talk.  ‘Dear dad,’ said she, ‘I want
you to stand by me, for I am in trouble.  Now, my dear good dad, please
see things from my point of view, and don’t make objections, and do
exactly what I ask you.’  She threw her arms round his neck and gave him
a hearty squeeze.

‘Now I call that exerting undue pressure,’ said he, extricating his white
head.  ‘If this sort of thing is allowed in the city of London, there is
an end of all business.’  However, his eyes twinkled and looked as if he
liked it.  ‘Now madame, what can I do for you?’

‘I’m going to be perfectly business-like,’ said she, and gave him another
squeeze before sitting down.  ‘Look here, dad.  You give me an income of
fifty pounds a year, don’t you?’

‘My dear girl, I can’t raise it.  Jack’s expenses in the Hussars—’

‘I don’t want you to raise it.’

‘What do you want?’

‘I seem to remember, dad, that you told me that this fifty pounds was the
interest on a thousand pounds which was invested for me.’

‘So it is—five per cent. debentures.’

‘Well, dad, if I were content with an income of twenty-five pounds a year
instead of fifty pounds, then I could take five hundred pounds out of my
money, and nobody would be the worse.’

‘Except yourself.’

Maude laughed at that.

‘I want the use of the money just for one day.  I certainly won’t need it
all.  I just want to feel that I have as much as that in case I need it.
Now, my dear old daddy, do please not ask any questions, but be very nice
and good, and tell me how I can get these five hundred pounds.’

‘And you won’t tell me why you want them?’

‘I had rather not—but I will if you insist.’

Old Selby looked into the brave, clear eyes of his daughter, and he did
not insist.

‘Look here!  You’ve got your own little banking account, have you not?’

‘Yes, dad.’

‘That’s right.  Never mix it up with your husband’s.’  He scribbled a
cheque.  ‘Pay that in!  It is for five hundred pounds.  I will sell half
your debentures and charge you with brokerage.  I believe in strict
business between relatives.  When you pay back the five hundred pounds,
your allowance will be fifty a year once more.’

Maude then and there endorsed the cheque and posted it to her bank.  Then
with a final embrace to her father, she hastened out to further
victories.  Jack Selby was smoking a cigarette upon the doorstep.

‘Hullo, Maude!  Calling up the reserves?  What’s the matter?  Jolly lucky
it wasn’t my day on duty.  You girls think a soldier has nothing to do.
It was so once, but we are all scientific blokes now.  No, thank you, I
won’t see the dad!  He’d think I had come for money, and it would upset
him for the day.’

Maude took her brother in the cab with her, and told him the whole story
of Frank’s misfortune, with some account of her own intentions.  Jack was
vastly interested.

‘What did dad say about it?’

‘I didn’t tell him.  I thought Frank would rather not.’

‘Quite right.  He won’t mind me.  He knows I’m a bit of a business man
myself.  Only signed a paper once in my life, and quite a small paper
too, and I haven’t heard the last of it yet.  The thing wasn’t much
bigger than a postcard, but the fuss those people made afterwards!  I
suppose they’ve been worrying Frank.’

‘We have had no peace for months.’

‘Worry is bad for the young.  But he should not mind.  He should go on
fizzing like I did.  Now we’ll put this thing through together, Maude.  I
see your line, and I’ll ride it with you.’

They found Mr. Owen at home, and Maude did the talking.

‘I am convinced, Mr. Owen, that they don’t want to go into court.  Mr.
Wingfield coming down like that proves it.  My husband is too proud to
bargain with them, but I have no scruples.  Don’t you think that I might
go to Mr. Wingfield myself, and pay the three hundred and forty pounds,
and so have done with the worry for ever?’

‘Speaking as a lawyer,’ said Owen, ‘I think that it is very irregular.
Speaking as a man, I think no harm could come of it.  But I should not
like you to offer the whole sum.  Simply say that you are prepared for a
reasonable compromise, and ask them to suggest what is the lowest sum
which the office would accept to close the business.’

‘You leave it with me,’ said Jack, winking at the lawyer.  ‘I am seeing
her through.  I’ll keep her on the rails.  I am Number 1, Class A, at
business.  We’ll take ’em up one link in the curb if they try any games
with us!  Come on, Maude, and get it over.’

He was an excellent companion for her, for his buoyancy turned the whole
thing into fun.  She could not take it too seriously in his company.
They called at the Hotspur office and asked to see Mr. Wingfield.  He was
engaged, but Mr. Waters, the secretary, a very fat, pompous man, came in
to them.

‘I am very sorry,’ said he, ‘very sorry, indeed, Mrs. Crosse, but it is
too late for any compromise of the sort.  We have our costs to consider,
and there is no alternative but for the case to go into court.’

Poor Maude nearly burst into tears.

‘But suppose that we were to offer—’

‘To give you an hour to think it over,’ cried Jack.

Mr. Waters shook, his head despondently.

‘I do not think that we should alter our decision.  However, Mr.
Wingfield will be here presently, and he will, of course, listen to any
representations which you may have to make.  In the meantime you must
excuse me, as I have matters of importance to attend to.’

‘Why, Maude, you little Juggins,’ cried Jack, when the door was shut,
‘you were just going to offer to pay their costs.  I only just headed you
off in time.’

‘Well, I was going to inquire about it.’

‘Great Scot, it’s lucky you’ve got a business man at your elbow.  I
couldn’t stand that chap at any price.  A bit too hairy in the fetlocks
for my taste.  Couldn’t you see that he was only bluffing?’

‘How do you know, Jack?’

‘It was shining all over him.  Do you suppose a man has bought as many
hairies as I have, and can’t tell when a dealer is bluffing?  He was
piling it on so that when the next Christmas-tree comes along, he may
find a soft job waiting for him.  I tell you you want a friendly native,
like me, when you get into this kind of country.  Now ride this one on
the curb, and don’t let him have his head for a moment.’

Mr. Wingfield had entered, and his manner was very different to that of
the secretary.  He had great sympathy with the Crosses, and no desire to
wash the Company’s dirty linen in public.  He was, therefore, more
anxious than he dared to show to come to some arrangement.

‘It is rather irregular for me to see you.  I should refer you to our
solicitors,’ said he.

‘Well, we saw you when you came to Woking,’ said Maude.  ‘I believe that
we are much more likely to come to an arrangement if we talk it over
ourselves.’

‘I am sure I earnestly hope so,’ Wingfield answered.  ‘I shall be
delighted to listen to anything which you may suggest.  Do you, in the
first place, admit your liability?’

‘To some extent,’ said Maude, ‘if the Company will admit that they are in
the wrong also.’

‘Well, we may go so far as to say that we wish the books had been
inspected more often, and that we regret our misplaced confidence in our
agent.  That should satisfy you, Mrs. Crosse.  And now that you admit
_some_ liability, that is a great step in advance.  We have no desire to
be unreasonable, but as long as no liability was admitted, we had no
course open to us but litigation.  We now come to the crucial point,
which is, how much liability should fall upon you.  My own idea is, that
each should pay their own costs, and that you should, in addition, pay
over to the Company—’

‘Forty pounds,’ said Jack firmly.

Maude expected Mr. Wingfield to rise up and leave the room.  As he did
not do so, nor show any signs of violence, she said, ‘Yes, forty pounds.’

He shook his head.

‘Dear me, Mrs. Crosse, this is a very small sum.’

‘Forty pounds is our offer,’ said Jack.

‘But on what is this offer based?’

‘We have worked it out,’ said Jack, ‘and we find that forty pounds is
right.’

Mr. Wingfield rose from his chair.

‘Well,’ said he, ‘of course any offer is better than no offer.  I cannot
say what view the directors may take of this proposal, but they will hold
a board meeting this afternoon, and I will lay it before them.’

‘And when shall we know?’

‘I could send you round a line by hand to your solicitor.’

‘No hurry about it!  Quite at your own convenience!’ said Jack.  When he
got outside, in the privacy of their hansom, he was convulsed with the
sense of his own achievements.

‘Class A, Number 1, and mentioned at the Agricultural Hall,’ he cried,
hugging himself in his delight.  His sister hugged him also, so he was a
much-embraced young man.  ‘Am I not a man of business, Maude?  You can’t
buy ’em—you must breed ’em.  One shilling with the basket.  I shook him
in the first round, and he never rallied after.’

‘You are a dear good boy.  You did splendidly.’

‘That’s the way to handle ’em.  He saw that I was a real fizzer and full
of blood.  One business man can tell another at a glance.’

Maude laughed, for Jack, with his cavalry swagger and a white weal all
round his sunburned face to show where his chin-strap hung, looked the
most unbusiness-like of mortals.

‘Why did you offer forty pounds?’ she asked.

‘Well, you have to begin somewhere.’

‘But why forty?’

‘Because it is what we offer when we are buying the hairies—trooper’s
chargers, you know.  It’s a great thing to have a fixed rule in business.
I never go higher than forty—rule one, section one, and no exceptions in
the margin.’

They lunched together at the Holborn, and Jack took Maude afterwards to
what he called ‘a real instructive show,’ which proved to be a horse-sale
at Tattersall’s.  They then drove back to the lawyer’s, and there they
found a letter waiting addressed to Mrs. Crosse.  Maude tore it open.

‘Dear Mrs. Crosse,’ said this delightful note, ‘I am happy to be able to
inform you that the directors have decided to stop the legal proceedings,
and to accept your offer of forty pounds in full satisfaction of all
claims due against your husband.’

Maude, Jack, and the good Owen performed a triumphant _pas de trois_.

‘You have done splendidly, Mrs. Crosse, splendidly!’ cried Owen.  ‘I
never heard a better day’s work in my life.  Now, if you will give me
your cheque and wait here, I will go over and settle everything.’

‘And please bring the bond back with you,’ said Maude.

                                * * * * *

So it was that Frank, coming down upon the morning of his birthday,
perceived a pretty silver cigarette-box laid in front of his plate.

‘Is this for me, my darling?’

‘Yes, Frank, a wee present from your wife.’

‘How sweet of you!  I never saw such a lovely case.  Why, there’s
something inside it.’

‘Cigarettes, I suppose.

‘No, it is a paper of some kind.  “Hotspur Insurance Company.”  Good
Lord, I never seem for one instant to be able to shake that infernal
thing off!  How on earth did it get in there?  What’s this?—“I hereby
guarantee to you—”  What’s this?  Maude, Maude, what have you been
doing?’

‘Dear old boy,’ she cried, as she put her arms round him.  ‘Dear old boy!
Oh, I _do_ feel so happy!’




THE BROWNING SOCIETY


IT all began by Mrs. Hunt Mortimer, the smart little up-to-date wife of
the solicitor, saying to Mrs. Beecher, the young bride of the banker,
that in a place like Woking it was very hard to get any mental friction,
or to escape from the same eternal grooves of thought and conversation.
The same idea, it seemed, had occurred to Mrs. Beecher, fortified by a
remark from the _Lady’s Journal_ that an internal intellectual life was
the surest method by which a woman could preserve her youth.  She turned
up the article—for the conversation occurred in her drawing-room—and she
read extracts from it.  ‘Shakespeare as a Cosmetic’ was the title.  Maude
was very much struck, and before they separated they had formed
themselves into a Literary Society which should meet and discuss
classical authors every Wednesday afternoon at each other’s houses.  That
one hour of concentrated thought and lofty impulse should give a dignity
and a tone to the whole dull provincial week.

What should they read?  It was well that they should decide it before
they separated, so as to start fair upon the next Wednesday.  Maude
suggested Shakespeare, but Mrs. Hunt Mortimer thought that a good deal of
it was improper.

‘Does it matter?’ said Mrs. Beecher.  ‘We are all married.’

‘Still I don’t think it would be quite nice,’ said Mrs. Hunt Mortimer.
She belonged to the extreme right on matters of propriety.

‘But surely Mr. Bowdler made Shakespeare quite respectable,’ Mrs. Beecher
argued.

‘He did his work very carelessly.  He left in much that might be
dispensed with, and he omitted a good deal which was quite innocent.’

‘How do you know?’

‘Because I once got two copies and read all the omissions.’

‘Why did you do that?’ asked Maude mischievously.

‘Because I wanted to make sure that they _had_ been omitted,’ said Mrs.
Hunt Mortimer severely.

Mrs. Beecher stooped and picked an invisible hairpin out of the rug.
Mrs. Hunt Mortimer continued.

‘There is Byron, of course.  But he is so very suggestive.  There are
passages in his works—’

‘I could never see any harm in them,’ said Mrs. Beecher.

‘That is because you did not know where to look,’ said Mrs. Hunt
Mortimer.  ‘If you have a copy in the house, Mrs. Beecher, I will
undertake to make it abundantly clear to you that he is to be eschewed by
those who wish to keep their thoughts unsullied.  Not?  I fancy that even
quoting from memory I could convince you that it is better to avoid him.’

‘Pass Byron,’ said Mrs. Beecher, who was a very pretty little kittenish
person, with no apparent need of any cosmetics, literary or otherwise.
‘How about Shelley?’

‘Frank raves about Shelley,’ observed Maude.

Mrs. Hunt Mortimer shook her head.

‘His work has some dreadful tendencies.  He was, I am informed, either a
theist or an atheist, I cannot for the moment recall which—I think that
we should make our little course as improving as possible.’

‘Tennyson,’ Maude suggested.

‘I have been told that his meaning is too clear to entitle him to rank
among the great thinkers of our race.  The lofty thought is necessarily
obscure.  There is no merit in following a poem which is perfectly
intelligible.  Which leads us to—’

‘Browning!’ cried the other ladies.

‘Exactly.  We might form a little Browning Society of our own.’

‘Charming!  Charming!’

And so it was agreed.

There was only one other point to be settled at this their inaugural
meeting, which was, to choose the other ladies who should be admitted
into their literary circle.  There were to be no men.

‘They do distract one so,’ said Mrs. Hunt Mortimer.

The great thing was to admit no one save those earnest spirits who would
aspire to get the full benefit from their studies.  Mrs. Fortescue could
not be thought of, she was much too talkative.  And Mrs. Jones had such a
frivolous mind.  Mrs. Charles could think and talk of nothing but her
servants.  And Mrs. Patt-Beatson always wanted to lay down the law.
Perhaps on the whole it would be better to start the society quietly
among themselves, and then gradually to increase it.  The first meeting
should be next Wednesday, at Mrs. Crosse’s house, and Mrs. Hunt Mortimer
would bring her complete two-volume edition with her.  Mrs. Beecher
thought that one volume would be enough just at first, but Mrs. Hunt
Mortimer said that it was better to have a wide choice.  Maude went home
and told Frank in the evening.  He was pleased, but rather sceptical.

‘You must begin with the simpler things first,’ said he.  ‘I should
recommend _Hervé Riel_ and _Gold Hair_.’

But Maude put on the charming air of displeasure which became her so
well.

‘We are serious students, sir,’ said she.  ‘We want the very hardest poem
in the book.  I assure you, Frank, that one of your little faults is that
you always underrate a woman’s intelligence.  Mrs. Hunt Mortimer says
that though we may be less original than men, we are more assim— more
assmun—’

‘Assimulative.’

‘That’s what I say—assimulative.  Now, you always talk as if—oh yes, you
do!  No, you mustn’t!  How absurd you are, Frank!  Whenever I try to
speak seriously to you, you always do that and spoil everything.  How
would you like to discuss Browning if at the end of every sentence
somebody came and kissed you?  You wouldn’t mind!  No, I dare say not.
But you would feel that you were not being taken seriously.  Wait till
the next time _you_ are in earnest about anything—you’ll see!’

                                * * * * *

The meeting was to be at three o’clock, and at ten minutes to the hour
Mrs. Hunt Mortimer arrived with two large brown volumes under her arm.
She had come early, she said, because there was to be a rehearsal of the
amateur theatricals at the Dixons’ at a quarter-past four.  Mrs. Beecher
did not appear until five minutes after the hour.  Her cook had
quarrelled with the housemaid, and given instantaneous notice, with five
people coming to dinner on Saturday.  It had upset the lady very much,
and she explained that she would not have come if she had not promised.
It was so difficult to follow poetry when you were thinking about the
entrée all the time.

‘Why the entrée?’ asked Mrs. Hunt Mortimer, looking up from the book
which she held open in front of her.

‘My dear,’ said Mrs. Beecher, who had the art of saying the most simple
things as if they were profoundly confidential secrets,—‘My dear, my
parlourmaid is really an excellent cook, and I shall rely upon her if
Martha really goes.  But she is limited, very limited, and entrées and
savouries are the two things in which I cannot entirely trust her.  I
must, therefore, find some dish which is well within her capacity.’

Mrs. Hunt Mortimer prided herself upon her housekeeping, so the problem
interested her.  Maude also began to feel the meeting less dull than she
had expected.

‘Of course there are many things to be considered,’ said Mrs. Hunt
Mortimer, with the air of a Q.C. giving an opinion.  ‘Oyster patties or
oyster vol-au-vents—’

‘Oysters are out of season,’ said Maude.

‘I was about to say,’ Mrs. Hunt Mortimer continued, with admirable
presence of mind, ‘that these entrées of oysters are inadmissible because
they are out of season.  Now curried prawns—’

‘My husband loathes them.’

‘Well, well!  What do you say to sweetbreads en caisse?  All you want are
chopped mushrooms, shalots, parsley, nutmeg, pepper, salt, breadcrumb,
bacon fat—’

‘No, no,’ cried Mrs. Beecher despairingly.  ‘Anne would never remember
all that.’

‘Cutlets à la Constance,’ said Mrs. Hunt Mortimer.  ‘I am sure that they
are simple enough.  Cutlets, butter, fowls’ livers, cocks’ combs,
mushrooms—’

‘My dear, my dear, remember that she is only a parlourmaid.  It is
unreasonable.’

‘Ragout of fowl, chicken patties, croquettes of veal with a little
browning—’

‘We’ve got back to Browning after all,’ cried Maude.

‘Dear me,’ said Mrs. Beecher, ‘it is all my fault, and I am so sorry.
Now, Mrs. Hunt Mortimer, do please read us a little of that delightful
poetry.’

‘You can always get small entrées sent down from the Stores,’ cried
Maude, as a happy thought.

‘You dear, good girl, how sweet of you to think of it.  Of course one
can.  That is really an admirable idea.  There now, we may consider the
entrée as being removed, so we proceed to—’

‘The _pièce de résistance_,’ said Mrs. Hunt Mortimer solemnly, glancing
down the index of the first volume.  ‘I confess that my acquaintance with
the poet has up to now been rather superficial.  Our ambition must be to
so master him that he becomes from this time forward part and parcel of
ourselves.  I fancy that the difficulties in understanding him have been
very much exaggerated, and that with goodwill and perseverance we shall
manage to overcome them.’

It was a relief to Mrs. Beecher and to Maude to realise that Mrs. Hunt
Mortimer knew no more about the matter than themselves.  They both
ventured upon a less diffident air now that it was clear that it might be
done in safety.  Maude frowned thoughtfully, and Mrs. Beecher cast up her
pretty brown eyes at the curtain-rod, as if she were running over in her
memory the whole long catalogue of the poet’s works.

‘I will tell you what we should do,’ said she.  ‘We must make a vow that
we shall never pass a line until we understand it.  We will go over it
again and again until we grasp its meaning.’

‘What an excellent idea!’ cried Maude, with one of her little bursts of
enthusiasm.  ‘Now that is really splendid, Mrs. Beecher.’

‘My friends always call me Nellie,’ said the little brunette.

‘How nice of you to say so!  I should love to call you so, if you don’t
mind.  It is such a pretty name too.  Only you must call me Maude.’

‘You look like a Maude,’ said Mrs. Beecher.  ‘I always picture a Maude as
bright and pretty and blonde.  Isn’t it strange how names associate
themselves with characters.  Mary is always domestic, and Rose is a
flirt, and Elizabeth is dutiful, and Evelyn is dashing, and Alice is
colourless, and Helen is masterful—’

‘And Matilda is impatient,’ said Mrs. Hunt Mortimer, laughing.  ‘Matilda
has reason to be, seated here with an index in front of her while you two
are exchanging compliments.’

‘Why, we were waiting for you to begin,’ said Mrs. Beecher reproachfully.
‘Do let us have something, for really the time is slipping away.’

‘It would be a pity to begin at the beginning, because that represents
his immature genius,’ remarked Mrs. Hunt Mortimer.  ‘I think that on this
the opening day of the Society, we should have the poet at his best.’

‘How are we to know which _is_ his best?’ Maude asked.

‘I should be inclined to choose something with a title which suggests
profundity—“A Pretty Woman,” “Love in a Life,” “Any Wife to any
Husband”—’

‘Oh, what _did_ she say to him?’ cried Maude.

‘Well, I was about to say that all these subjects rather suggested
frivolity.’

‘Besides, it really is a very absurd title,’ remarked Mrs. Beecher, who
was fond of generalising from her six months’ experience of matrimony.
‘_A_ husband to _a_ wife’ would be intelligible, but how can you know
what _any_ husband would say to _any_ wife?  No one can really foretell
what a man will do.  They really are such extraordinary creatures.’

But Mrs. Hunt Mortimer had been married for five years, and felt as
competent to lay down the law about husbands as about entrées.

‘When you have had a larger experience of them, dear, you will find that
there is usually a reason, or at least a primitive instinct of some sort,
at the root of their actions.  But, seriously, we must really concentrate
our attention upon the poet, for my other engagement will call me away at
four, which only leaves me ten minutes to reach Maybury.’

Mrs. Beecher and Maude settled down with anxious attention upon their
faces.

‘Do please go on!’ they cried.

‘Here is “The Pied Piper of Hamelin.”’

‘Now that interests me more than I can tell,’ cried Maude, with her eyes
shining with pleasure.  ‘Do please read us everything there is about that
dear piper.’

‘Why so?’ asked her two companions.

‘Well, the fact is,’ said Maude, ‘Frank—my husband, you know—came to a
fancy-dress at St. Albans as the Pied Piper.  I had no idea that it came
from Browning.’

‘How did he dress for it?’ asked Mrs. Beecher.  ‘We are invited to the
Aston’s dress ball, and I want something suitable for George.’

‘It was a most charming dress.  Red and black all over, something like
Mephistopheles, you know, and a peaked hat with a bell at the top.  Then
he had a flute, of course, and a thin wire from his waist with a stuffed
rat at the end of it.’

‘A rat!  How horrid!’

‘Well, that was the story, you know.  The rats all followed the Pied
Piper, and so this rat followed Frank.  He put it in his pocket when he
danced, but once he forgot, and so it got stood upon, and the sawdust
came out all over the floor.’

Mrs. Hunt Mortimer was also invited to the dress ball, and her thoughts
flew away from the book in front of her.

‘How did you go, Mrs. Crosse?’ she asked.

‘I went as “Night.”’

‘What! you with your brown hair!’

‘Well, father said that I was not a very dark night.  I was in black, you
know, just my ordinary black silk dinner-dress.  Then I had a silver
half-moon over my head, and black veils round my hair, and stars all over
my bodice and skirt, with a long comet right across the front.  Father
upset a cup of milk over me at supper, and said afterwards that it was
the milky way.’

‘It is simply maddening how men _will_ make jokes about the most
important subjects,’ said Mrs. Hunt Mortimer.  ‘But I have no doubt,
dear, that your dress was an exceedingly effective one.  Now, for my own
part, I had some idea of going as the “Duchess of Devonshire.”’

‘Charming!’ cried Mrs. Beecher and Maude.

‘It is not a very difficult costume, you know.  I have some old Point
d’Alençon lace which has been in the family for a century.  I make it the
starting-point of my costume.  The gown need not be very elaborate—’

‘Silk?’ asked Mrs. Beecher.

‘Well, I thought that perhaps a white-flowered brocade—’

‘Oh yes, with pearl trimming.’

‘No, no, dear, with my lace for trimming.’

‘Of course.  You said so.’

‘And then a muslin fichu coming over here.’

‘How perfectly sweet!’ cried Maude.

‘And the waist cut high, and ruffles at the sleeves.  And, of course, a
picture hat—you know what I mean—with a curling ostrich feather.’

‘Powdered hair, of course?’ said Mrs. Beecher.

‘Powdered in ringlets.’

‘It will suit you admirably—beautifully.  You are tall enough to carry it
off, and you have the figure also.  How I wish I was equally certain
about my own!’

‘What had you thought of, dear?’

‘Well, I had some idea about “Ophelia.”  Do you think that it would do?’

‘Certainly.  Had you worked it out at all?’

‘Well, my dear,’ said Mrs. Beecher, relapsing into her pleasant
confidential manner.  ‘I had some views, but, of course, I should be so
glad to have your opinion about it.  I only saw _Hamlet_ once, and the
lady was dressed in white, with a gauzy light nun’s-veiling over it.  I
thought that with white pongee silk as an under-dress, and then some sort
of delicate—’

‘Crepe de Chine,’ Maude suggested.

‘But in Ophelia’s day such a thing had never been heard of,’ said Mrs.
Hunt Mortimer.  ‘A net of silver thread—’

‘Exactly,’ cried Mrs. Beecher, ‘with some sort of jewelling upon it.
That was just what I had imagined.  Of course it should be cut
classically and draped—my dressmaker is such a treasure—and I should have
a gold embroidery upon the white silk.’

‘Crewel work,’ said Maude.

‘Or a plain cross-stitch pattern.  Then a tiara of pearls on the head.
Shakespeare—’

At the name of the poet their three consciences pricked simultaneously.
They looked at each other and then at the clock with dismay.

‘We must—we really _must_ go on with our reading,’ cried Mrs. Hunt
Mortimer.  ‘How did we get talking about these dresses?’

‘It was my fault,’ said Mrs. Beecher, looking contrite.

‘No, dear, it was mine,’ said Maude.  ‘You remember it all came from my
saying that Frank had gone to the ball as the Pied Piper.’

‘I am going to read the very first poem that I open,’ said Mrs. Hunt
Mortimer remorselessly.  ‘I am afraid that it is almost time that I
started, but we may still be able to skim over a few pages.  Now then!
There!  _Setebos_!  What a funny name!’

‘What _does_ it mean?’ asked Maude.

‘We shall find out, no doubt, as we proceed,’ said Mrs. Hunt Mortimer.
‘We shall take it line by line and draw the full meaning from it.  The
first line is—

    ‘Will sprawl now that the heat of day is best—’

‘Who will?’ asked Mrs. Beecher.

‘I don’t know.  That’s what it says.’

‘The next line will explain, no doubt.’

    ‘Flat on his—’

‘Dear me, I had no idea that Browning was like this!’

‘Do read it, dear.’

‘I couldn’t possibly think of doing so.  With your permission we will
pass on to the next paragraph.’

‘But we vowed not to skip.’

‘But why read what cannot instruct or elevate us.  Let us begin this next
stanza, and hope for something better.  The first line is—I wonder if it
really can be as it is written.’

‘Do please read it!’

    ‘Setebos and Setebos and Setebos.’

The three students looked sadly at each other.  ‘This is worse than
anything I could have imagined,’ said the reader.

‘We mast skip that line.’

‘But we are skipping everything.’

‘It’s a person’s name,’ said Mrs. Beecher.

‘Or three persons.’

‘No, only one, I think.’

‘But why should he repeat it three times?’

‘For emphasis!’

‘Perhaps,’ said Mrs. Beecher, ‘it was Mr. Setebos, and Mrs. Setebos, and
a little Setebos.’

‘Now, if you are going to make fun, I won’t read.  But I think we were
wrong to say that we would take it line by line.  It would be easier
sentence by sentence.’

‘Quite so.’

‘Then we will include the next line, which finishes the sentence.  It is,
“thinketh he dwelleth in the cold of the moon.”’

‘Then it _was_ only one Setebos!’ cried Maude.

‘So it appears.  It is easy to understand if one will only put it into
ordinary language.  This person Setebos was under the impression that his
life was spent in the moonlight.’

‘But what nonsense it is!’ cried Mrs. Beecher.  Mrs. Hunt Mortimer looked
at her reproachfully.  ‘It is very easy to call everything which we do
not understand “nonsense,”’ said she.  ‘I have no doubt that Browning had
a profound meaning in this.’

‘What was it, then?’

Mrs. Hunt Mortimer looked at the clock.

‘I am very sorry to have to go,’ said she, ‘but really I have no choice
in the matter.  Just as we were getting on so nicely—it is really most
vexatious.  You’ll come to my house next Wednesday, Mrs. Crosse, won’t
you?  And you also, Mrs. Beecher.  Good-bye, and thanks for _such_ a
pleasant afternoon!’

But her skirts had hardly ceased to rustle in the passage before the
Browning Society had been dissolved by a two-thirds’ vote of the total
membership.

‘What is the use?’ cried Mrs. Beecher.  ‘Two lines have positively made
my head ache, and there are two volumes.’

‘We must change our poet.’

‘His verbosity!’ cried Mrs. Beecher.

‘His Setebosity!’ cried Maude.

‘And dear Mrs. Hunt Mortimer pretending to like him!  Shall we propose
Tennyson next week?’

‘It would be far better.’

‘But Tennyson is quite simple, is he not?’

‘Perfectly.’

‘Then why should we meet to discuss him if there is nothing to discuss?’

‘You mean that we might as well each read him for herself.’

‘I think it would be easier.’

‘Why, of course it would.’

And so after one hour of precarious life, Mrs. Hunt Mortimer’s Mutual
Improvement Society for the elucidation of Browning came to an untimely
end.




AN INVESTMENT


‘I WANT your advice, Maude.’

She was looking very sweet and fresh in the morning sunlight.  She wore a
flowered, French print blouse—little sprigs of roses on a white
background—and a lace frill round her pretty, white, smooth throat.  The
buckle of her brown leather belt just gleamed over the edge of the
table-cloth.  In front of her were a litter of correspondence, a white
cup of coffee, and two empty eggshells—for she was a perfectly healthy
young animal with an excellent appetite.

‘Well, dear, what is it?’

‘I shall take the later train.  Then I need not hurry, and can walk down
at my ease.’

‘How nice of you!’

‘I am not sure that Dinton will think so.’

‘Only one little hour of difference—what can it matter?’

‘They don’t run offices on those lines.  An hour means a good deal in the
City of London.’

‘Oh, I do hate the City of London!  It is the only thing which ever comes
between us.’

‘I suppose that it separates a good many loving couples every morning.’

He had come across and an egg-cup had been upset.  Then he had been
scolded, and they sat together laughing upon the sofa.  When he had
finished admiring her little, shining, patent-leather, Louis shoes and
the two charming curves of open-work black stocking, she reminded him
that he had asked for her advice.

‘Yes, dear, what was it?’  She knitted her brows and tried to look as her
father did when he considered a matter of business.  But then her father
was not hampered by having a young man’s arm round his neck.  It is so
hard to be business-like when any one is curling one’s hair round his
finger.

‘I have some money to invest.’

‘O Frank, how clever of you!’

‘It is only fifty pounds.’

‘Never mind, dear, it is a beginning.’

‘That is what I feel.  It is the foundation-stone of our fortunes.  And
so I want Her Majesty to lay it—mustn’t wrinkle your brow though—that is
not allowed.’

‘But it is a great responsibility, Frank.’

‘Yes, we must not lose it.’

‘No, dear, we must not lose it.  Suppose we invest it in one of those
modern fifty-guinea pianos.  Our dear old Broadwood was an excellent
piano when I was a girl, but it is getting so squeaky in the upper notes.
Perhaps they would allow us something for it.’

He shook his head.

‘I know that we want one very badly, dear.  And such a musician as you
are should have the best instrument that money can buy.  I promise you
that when we have a little to turn round on, you shall have a beauty.
But in the meantime we must not buy anything with this money—I mean
nothing for ourselves—we must invest it.  We cannot tell what might
happen.  I might fall ill.  I might die.’

‘O Frank, how horrid you are this morning!’

‘Well, we have to be ready for anything.  So I want to put this where we
can get it on an emergency, and where in the meantime it will bring us
some interest.  Now what shall we buy?’

‘Papa always bought a house.’

‘But we have not enough.’

‘Not a little house?’

‘No, not the smallest.’

‘A mortgage, then?’

‘The sum is too small.’

‘Government stock, Frank—if you think it is safe.’

‘Oh, it is safe enough.  But the interest is so low.’

‘How much should we get?’

‘Well, I suppose the fifty pounds would bring us in about thirty
shillings a year.’

‘Thirty shillings!  O Frank!’

‘Rather less than more.’

‘Fancy a great rich nation like ours taking our fifty pounds and treating
us like that.  How _mean_ of them!  Don’t let them have it, Frank.’

‘No, I won’t.’

‘If they want it, they can make us a fair offer for it.’

‘I think we’ll try something else.’

‘Well, they have only themselves to thank.  But you have some plan in
your head, Frank.  What is it?’

He brought the morning paper over from the table.  Then he folded it so
as to bring the financial columns to the top.

‘I saw a fellow in the City yesterday who knows a great deal about
gold-mining.  I only had a few minutes’ talk, but he strongly advised me
to have some shares in the El Dorado Proprietary Gold Mine.’

‘What a nice name!  I wonder if they would let us have any?’

‘Oh yes, they are to be bought in the open market.  It is like this,
Maude.  The mine was a very good one, and paid handsome dividends.  Then
it had some misfortunes.  First, there was no water, and then there was
too much water, and the workings were flooded.  So, of course, the price
of the shares fell.  Now they are getting the mine all right again, but
the shares are still low.  It certainly seems a very good chance to pick
a few of them up.’

‘Are they very dear, Frank?’

‘I looked them up in the _Mining Register_ before I came home yesterday.
The original price of each share was ten shillings, but as they have had
these misfortunes, one would expect to find them rather lower.’

‘Ten shillings!  It does not seem much to pay for a share in a thing with
a name like that.’

‘Here it is,’ said he, pointing with a pencil to one name in a long
printed list.  ‘This one, between the Royal Bonanza and the Alabaster
Consols.  You see—El Dorado Proprietary!  Then after it you have printed,
4¾—4⅞.  I don’t profess to know much about these things, but that of
course means the price.’

‘Yes, dear, it is printed at the top of the column—“Yesterday’s prices.”’

‘Quito so.  Well, we know that the original price of each share was ten
shillings, and of course they must have dropped with a flood in the mine,
so that these figures must mean that the price yesterday was four
shillings and nine-pence, or thereabouts.’

‘What a clear head for business you have, dear!’

‘I think we can’t do wrong in buying at that price.  You see, with our
fifty pounds we could buy two hundred of them, and then if they went up
again we could sell, and take our profit.’

‘How delightful!  But suppose they don’t go up.’

‘Well, they can’t go down.  I should not think that a share at four
shillings and ninepence _could_ go down very much.  There is no room.
But it may go up to any extent.’

‘Besides, your friend said that they would go up.’

‘Yes, he seemed quite confident about it.  Well, what do you think,
Maude?  Is it good enough or not?’

‘O Frank, I hardly dare advise you.  Just imagine if we were to lose it
all.  Do you think it would be wiser to get a hundred shares, and then we
could buy twenty-five pounds’ worth of Royal Bonanza as well.  It would
be impossible for them both to go wrong.’

‘The Royal Bonanza shares are dear, and then we have had no information
about it.  I think we had better back our own opinion.’

‘All right, Frank.’

‘Then that is settled.  I have a telegraph-form here.’

‘Could you not buy them yourself when you are in town?’

‘No, you can’t buy things yourself.  You have to do it through a broker.’

‘I always thought a broker was a horrid man, who came and took your
furniture away.’

‘Ah, that’s another kind of broker.  He comes afterwards.  I promised
Harrison that he should have any business which I could put in his way,
so here goes.  How is that?’—

    ‘Harrison, 13a Throgmorton Street, E.C.—Buy two hundred El Dorado
    Proprietaries.

                                                         ‘CROSSE, Woking.’

‘Doesn’t it sound rather peremptory, Frank?’

‘No, no, that is mere business.’

‘I hope he won’t be offended.’

‘I think I can answer for that.’

‘You have not said the price.’

‘One cannot say the price because one does not know it.  You see, it is
always going up and down.  By this time it may be a little higher or a
little lower than yesterday.  There cannot be much change, that is
certain.  Great Scot, Maude, it is ten-fifteen.  Three and a half minutes
for a quarter of a mile.  Good-bye, darling!  I just love you in that
bodice.  O Lord—good-bye!’

                                * * * * *

‘Well, has anything happened?’

‘Yes, you have come back.  Oh I am so glad to see you, you dear old boy!’

‘Take care of that window, darling!’

‘Oh, my goodness, I hope he didn’t see.  No, it’s all right.  He was
looking the other way.  We have the gold shares all right.’

‘Harrison has telegraphed?’

‘Yes, here it is.’—

    ‘Crosse, The Lindens, Woking.—Bought two hundred El Dorados at 4¾.

                                                                HARRISON.’

‘That is capital.  I rather expected to see Harrison in the train.  I
shouldn’t be surprised if he calls on his way from the station.  He has
to pass our door, you know, on his way to Maybury.’

‘He is sure to call.’

‘What are you holding there?’

‘It’s a paper.’

‘What paper?’

‘Who is it who talks about woman’s curiosity?’

‘Let me see it.’

‘Well, sir, if you must know, it is the _Financial Whisper_.’

‘Where in the world did you get it?’

‘I knew that the Montresors took a financial paper.  I remember Mrs.
Montresor saying once how dreadfully dry it was.  So when you were gone I
sent Jemima round and borrowed it, and I have read it right through to
see if there was anything about our mine in it—_our_ mine, Frank; does it
not sound splendid?’

‘Well, is there anything?’

She clapped her hands with delight.

‘Yes, there is.  “This prosperous mine—” that is what it says.  Look
here, it is under the heading of Australian Notes,’ she held out the
paper and pointed, but his face fell as he looked.

‘O Maude, it’s preposterous.’

‘What is preposterous?’

‘The word is preposterous and not prosperous—“this preposterous mine.”’

‘Frank!’  She turned her face away.

‘Never mind, dear!  What’s the odds?’

‘O Frank, our first investment—our fifty pounds!  And to think that I
should have kept the paper as a surprise for you!’

‘Well, the print is a little slurred, and it was a very natural mistake.
After all, the paper may be wrong.  Oh don’t, Maude, please don’t!  It’s
not worth it—all the gold on the earth is not worth it.  There’s a sweet
girlie!  Now, are you better?  Oh, damn those open curtains!’

A tall and brisk young man with a glossy hat was coming through the
garden.  An instant later Jemima had ushered him in.

‘Hullo, Harrison!’

‘How do you do, Crosse?  How are you, Mrs. Crosse?’

‘How do you do?  I’ll just order tea if you will excuse me.’

Ordering tea seemed to involve a good deal of splashing water.  Maude
came back with a merrier face.

‘Is this a good paper, Mr. Harrison?’

‘What is it?  _Financial Whisper_!  No, the most venal rag in the city.’

‘Oh, I am so glad!’

‘Why?’

‘Well, you know, we bought some shares to-day, and it calls our mine a
preposterous one.’

‘Oh, is that all.  Who cares what the _Financial Whisper_ says!  It would
call the Bank of England a preposterous institution if it thought it
could bear Consols by doing so.  Its opinion is not worth a halfpenny.
By the way, Crosse, it was about those shares that I called.’

‘I thought you might.  I have only just got back myself, and I saw by
your wire that you had bought them all right.’

‘Yes, I thought I had better let you have your contract at once.
Settling day is on Monday, you know.’

‘All right.  Thank you.  I will let you have a cheque.  What—what’s
this?’

The contract had been laid face upwards upon the table.  Frank Crosse’s
face grew whiter and his eyes larger as he stared at it.  It ran in this
way—

                                                   13a THROGMORTON STREET.

                       Bought for Francis Crosse, Esq.

    (Subject to the Specific Rules and Regulations of the Stock
    Exchange.)

200 El Dorado Proprietaries at 4¾      £950      0     0
Stamps and Fees                           4     17     6
Commission                                7     10     0
                                       £962      7     6

    For the 7th inst.

‘I fancy there is some mistake here, Harrison,’ said he, speaking with a
very dry pair of lips.

‘A mistake!’

‘Yes, this is not at all what I expected.’

‘O Frank!  Nearly a thousand pounds!’ gasped Maude.

Harrison glanced from one of them to the other.  He saw that the matter
was serious.

‘I am very sorry if there has been any mistake.  I tried to obey your
instructions.  You wanted two hundred El Dorados, did you not?’

‘Yes, at four and ninepence.’

‘Four and ninepence!  They are four pound fifteen each.’

‘But I read that they were only ten shillings originally, and that they
had been falling.’

‘Yes, they have been falling for months.  But they were as high as ten
pounds once.  They are down at four pound fifteen now.’

‘Why on earth could the paper not say so?’

‘When a fraction is used, it always means a fraction of a pound.’

‘Good heavens!  And I have to find this sum before Monday.’

‘Monday is settling day.’

‘I can’t do it, Harrison.  It is impossible.’

‘Then there is the obvious alternative.’

‘No, I had rather die.  I will never go bankrupt—never!’

Harrison began to laugh, and then turned stonily solemn as he met a pair
of reproachful grey eyes.

‘It strikes me that you have not done much at this game, Crosse.’

‘Never before—and by Heaven, never again!’

‘You take it much too hard.  When I spoke of an alternative, I never
dreamed of bankruptcy.  All you have to do is to sell your stock
to-morrow morning, and pay the difference.’

‘Can I do that?’

‘Rather.  Why not?’

‘What would the difference be?’

Harrison took an evening paper from his pocket.  ‘We deal in rails
chiefly, and I don’t profess to keep in touch with the mining market.
We’ll find the quotation here.  By Jove!’  He whistled between his teeth.

‘Well!’ said Frank, and felt his wife’s little warm palm fall upon his
hand under the table.

‘The difference is in your favour.’

‘In my favour?’

‘Yes, listen to this.  “The mining markets, both the South African and
the Australian, opened dull, but grew more animated as the day proceeded,
prices closing at the best.  Out crops upon the Rand mark a general
advance of one-sixteenth to one-eighth.  The chief feature in the
Australian section was a sharp advance of five-eighths in El Dorados,
upon a telegram that the workings had been pumped dry.”  Crosse, I
congratulate you.’

‘I can really sell them for more than I gave?’

‘I should think so.  You have two hundred of them, and a profit of ten
shillings on each.’

‘Maude, we’ll have the whisky and the soda.  Harrison, you must have a
drink.  Why, that’s a hundred pounds.’

‘More than a hundred.’

‘Without my paying anything?’

‘Not a penny.’

‘When does the Exchange open to-morrow?’

‘The rattle goes at eleven.’

‘Well, be there at eleven, Harrison.  Sell them at once.’

‘You won’t hold on and watch the market?’

‘No, no—I won’t have an easy moment until they are sold.’

‘All right, my boy.  You can rely upon me.  You will get a cheque for
your balance on Tuesday or Wednesday.  Good evening!  I am so glad that
it has all ended well.’

‘And the joke of it is, Maude,’ said her husband, after they had talked
over the whole adventure from the beginning.  ‘The joke of it is that we
have still to find an investment for our original fifty pounds.  I am
inclined to put it into Consols after all.’

‘Well,’ said Maude, ‘perhaps it would be the patriotic thing to do.’

                                * * * * *

Two days later the poor old Broadwood with the squeaky treble and the
wheezy bass was banished for ever from The Lindens, and there arrived in
its place a ninety-five-guinea cottage grand, all dark walnut and
gilding, with notes in it so deep and rich and resonant that Maude could
sit before it by the hour and find music enough in simply touching one
here and one there, and listening to the soft, sweet, reverberant tones
which came swelling from its depths.  Her El Dorado piano, she called it,
and tried to explain to lady visitors how her husband had been so clever
at business that he had earned it in a single day.  As she was never very
clear in her own mind how the thing had occurred, she never succeeded in
explaining it to any one else, but a vague and solemn impression became
gradually diffused abroad that young Mr. Frank Crosse was a very
remarkable man, and that he had done something exceedingly clever in the
matter of an Australian mine.




A THUNDERCLOUD


BLUE skies and shining sun, but far down on the horizon one dark cloud
gathers and drifts slowly upwards unobserved.  Frank Crosse was aware of
its shadow when coming down to breakfast he saw an envelope with a
well-remembered handwriting beside his plate.  How he had loved that
writing once, how his heart had warmed and quickened at the sight of it,
how eagerly he had read it—and now a viper coiled upon the white
table-cloth would hardly have given him a greater shock.  Contradictory,
incalculable, whimsical life!  A year ago how scornfully he would have
laughed, what contemptuous unbelief would have filled his soul, if he had
been told that any letter of hers could have struck him cold with the
vague apprehension of coming misfortune.  He tore off the envelope and
threw it into the fire.  But before he could glance at the letter there
was the quick patter of his wife’s feet upon the stair, and she burst,
full of girlish health and high spirits, into the little room.  She wore
a pink crepon dressing-gown, with cream guipure lace at the neck and
wrists.  Pink ribbon outlined her trim waist.  The morning sun shone upon
her, and she seemed to him to be the daintiest, sweetest tiling upon
earth.  He had thrust his letter into his pocket as she entered.

‘You will excuse the dressing-gown, Frank.’

‘I just love you in it.  No, you mustn’t pass.  Now you can go.’

‘I was so afraid that you would breakfast without me that I had no time
to dress.  I shall have the whole day to finish in when you are gone.
There now—Jemima has forgotten to warm the plates again!  And your coffee
is cold.  I wish you had not waited.’

‘Better cold coffee with Maude’s society.’

‘I always thought men gave up complimenting their wives after they
married them.  I am so glad you don’t.  I think on the whole that women’s
ideas of men are unfair and severe.  The reason is that the women who
have met unpleasant men run about and make a noise, but the women who are
happy just keep quiet and enjoy themselves.  For example, I have not time
to write a book explaining to every one how nice Frank Crosse is; but if
he were nasty my life would be empty, and so of course I should write my
book.’

‘I feel such a fraud when you talk like that.’

‘That is part of your niceness.’

‘Oh don’t, Maude!  It really hurts me.’

‘Why, Frank, what is the matter with you to-day?’

‘Nothing, dear.’

‘Oh yes, there is.  I can tell easily.’

‘Perhaps I am not quite myself.’

‘No, I am sure that you are not.  I believe that you have a cold coming
on.  O Frank, do take some ammoniated quinine.’

‘Good heavens, no!’

‘Please!  Please!’

‘My dear girlie, there is nothing the matter with me.’

‘But it is such splendid stuff.’

‘Yes, I know.  But really I don’t want it.’

‘Have you had any letters, Frank?’

‘Yes, one.’

‘Anything important?’

‘I have hardly glanced at it yet.’

‘Glance at it now.’

‘Oh, I will keep it for the train.  Good-bye, dearest.  It is time that I
was off.’

‘If you would only take the ammoniated quinine.  You men are so proud and
obstinate.  Good-bye, darling.  Eight hours, and then I shall begin to
live again.’

He had a quiet corner of a carriage to himself, so he unfolded his letter
and read it.  Then he read it again with frowning brows and compressed
lips.  It ran in this way—

    MY DEAREST FRANKIE,—I suppose that I should not address you like this
    now that you are a good little married man, but the force of custom
    is strong, and, after all, I knew you long before she did.  I don’t
    suppose you were aware of it, but there was a time when I could very
    easily have made you marry me, in spite of all you may know about my
    trivial life and adventures, but I thought it all over very
    carefully, and I came to the conclusion that it was not good enough.
    You were always a dear good chap yourself, but your prospects were
    not quite dashing enough for your festive Violet.  I believe in a
    merry time even if it is a short one.  But if I had really wanted to
    settle down in a humdrum sort of way, you are the man whom I should
    have chosen out of the whole batch of them.  I hope what I say won’t
    make you conceited, for one of your best points used to be your
    modesty.

    But for all that, my dear Frankie, I by no means give you up
    altogether, and don’t you make any mistake about that.  It was only
    yesterday that I saw Charlie Scott, and he told me all about you, and
    gave me your address.  Don’t you bless him?  And yet I don’t know.
    Perhaps you have still a kindly thought of your old friend, and would
    like to see her.

    But you are going to see her whether you like or not, my dear boy, so
    make up your mind to that.  You know how you used to chaff me about
    my whims.  Well, I’ve got a whim now, and I’ll have my way as usual.
    I am going to see you to-morrow, and if you won’t see me under my
    conditions in London, I shall call at Woking in the evening.  Oh my
    goodness, what a bombshell!  But you know that I am always as good as
    my word.  So look out!

    Now I’ll give you your orders for the day, and don’t you forget them.
    To-morrow (Thursday, 14th, no excuses about the date) you will leave
    your office at 3.30.  I know that you can when you like.  You will
    drive to Mariani’s, and you will find me at the door.  We shall go up
    to our old private room, and we shall have tea together, and a dear
    old chat about all sorts of things.  So come!  But if you don’t,
    there is a train which leaves Waterloo at 6.10 and reaches Woking at
    7.  I will come by it and be just in time for dinner.  What a joke it
    will be!

    Good-bye, old boy!  I hope your wife does not read your letters, or
    this will rather give her fits.—Yours as ever,

                                                            VIOLET WRIGHT.

At the first reading this letter filled him with anger.  To be wooed by a
very pretty woman is pleasant even to the most austere of married men
(and never again trust the one who denies it), but to be wooed with a
very dangerous threat mixed up with the wooing is no such pleasant
experience.  And it was no empty threat.  Violet was a woman who prided
herself upon being as good as her word.  She had laughingly said with her
accustomed frankness upon one occasion that it was her sole remaining
virtue.  If he did not go to Mariani’s, she would certainly come to
Woking.  He shuddered to think of Maude being annoyed by her.  It was one
thing to speak in a general way to his wife of prematrimonial
experiences, and it was another to have this woman forcing herself upon
her and making a scene.  The idea was so vulgar.  The sweet, pure
atmosphere of The Lindens would never be the same again.

No, there was no getting out of it.  He must go to Mariani’s.  He was
sufficiently master of himself to know that no harm could come of that.
His absolute love for his wife shielded him from all danger.  The very
thought of infidelity nauseated him.  And then, as the idea became more
familiar to him, other emotions succeeded that of anger.  There was an
audacity about his old flame, a spirit and devilment, which appealed to
his sporting instincts.  Besides, it was complimentary to him, and
flattering to his masculine vanity, that she should not give him up
without a struggle.  Merely as a friend it would not be disagreeable to
see her again.  Before he had reached Clapham Junction his anger had
departed, and by the time that he arrived at Waterloo he was surprised to
find himself looking forward to the interview.

Mariani’s is a quiet restaurant, famous for its _lachryma christi
spumante_, and situated in the network of sombre streets between Drury
Lane and Covent Garden.  The fact of its being in a by-street was not
unfavourable to its particular class of business.  Its customers were
very free from the modern vice of self-advertisement, and would even take
some trouble to avoid publicity.  Nor were they gregarious or luxurious
in their tastes.  A small, simple apartment was usually more to their
taste than a crowded salon, and they were even prepared to pay a higher
sum for it.

It was five minutes to four when Frank arrived, and the lady had not yet
appeared.  He stood near the door and waited.  Presently a hansom rattled
into the narrow street, and there she sat framed in its concavity.  A
pretty woman never looks prettier than in a hansom, with the shadows
behind to give their Rembrandt effect to the face in front.  She raised a
yellow kid hand, and flashed a smile at him.

‘Just the same as ever,’ said she, as he handed her down.

‘So are you.’

‘So glad you think so.  I am afraid I can’t quite agree with you.
Thirty-four yesterday.  It’s simply awful.  Thank you, I have some
change.  All right, cabby.  Well, have you got a room?’

‘No.’

‘But you’ll come?’

‘Oh yes, I should like to have a chat.’

The clean-shaven, round-faced manager, a man of suave voice and
diplomatic manner, was standing in the passage.  His strange life was
spent in standing in the passage.  He remembered the pair at once, and
smiled paternally.

‘Not seen you for some time, sir!’

‘No, I have been engaged.’

‘Married,’ said the lady.

‘Dear me!’ said the proprietor.  ‘Tea, sir?’

‘And muffins.  You used to like the muffins.’

‘Oh yes, muffins by all means.’

‘Number ten,’ said the proprietor, and a waiter showed them upstairs.
‘All meals nine shillings each,’ he whispered, as Frank passed him at the
door.  He was a new waiter, and so mistook every one for a new customer,
which is an error which runs through life.

It was a dingy little room with a round table covered by a soiled cloth
in the middle.  Two windows, discreetly blinded, let in a dim London
light.  An armchair stood at each side of the empty fireplace, and an
uncomfortable, old-fashioned, horsehair sofa lined the opposite wall.
There were pink vases upon the mantelpiece, and a portrait of Garibaldi
above it.

The lady sat down and took off her gloves.  Frank stood by the window and
smoked a cigarette.  The waiter rattled and banged and jingled with the
final effect of producing a tea-tray and a hot-water dish.  ‘You’ll ring
if you want me, sir,’ said he, and shut the door with ostentatious
completeness.

‘Now we can talk,’ said Frank, throwing his cigarette into the fireplace.
‘That waiter was getting on my nerves.’

‘I say, I hope you’re not angry.’

‘What at?’

‘Well, my saying I should come down to Woking, and all that.’

‘I should have been angry if I thought you had meant it.’

‘Oh, I meant it right enough.’

‘But with what object?’

‘Just to get level with you, Frankie, if you threw me over too
completely.  Hang it all, she has three hundred and sixty-five days in
the year!  Am I to be grudged a single hour?’

‘Well, Violet, we won’t quarrel about it.  You see I came all right.
Pull up your chair and have some tea.’

‘You haven’t even looked at me yet.  I won’t take any tea until you do.’

She stood up in front of him, and pushed up her veil.  It was a face and
a figure worth looking at.  Hazel eyes, dark chestnut hair, a warm flush
of pink in her cheeks, the features and outline of an old Grecian
goddess, but with more of Juno than of Venus, for she might perhaps err a
little upon the side of opulence.  There was a challenge and defiance
dancing in those dark devil-may-care eyes of hers which might have roused
a more cold-blooded man than her companion.  Her dress was simple and
dark, but admirably cut.  She was clever enough to know that a pretty
woman should concentrate attention upon herself, and a plain one divert
it to her adornments.

‘Well?’

‘By Jove, Violet, you look splendid.’

‘Well?’

‘The muffins are getting cold.’

‘Frankie, what _is_ the matter with you?’

‘Nothing is the matter.’

‘Well?’

She put out her two hands and took hold of his.  That well-remembered
sweet, subtle scent of hers rose to his nostrils.  There is nothing more
insidious than a scent which carries suggestions and associations.
‘Frankie, you have not kissed me yet.’

She turned her smiling face upwards and sideways, and for an instant he
leaned forward towards it.  But he had himself in hand again in a moment.
It gave him confidence to find how quickly and completely he could do it.
With a laugh, still holding her two hands, he pushed her back into the
chair by the table.

‘There’s a good girl!’ said he.  ‘Now we’ll have some tea, and I’ll give
you a small lecture while we do so.’

‘You are a nice one to give lectures.’

‘Oh, there’s no such preacher as a converted sinner.’

‘You really are converted then?’

‘Rather.  Two lumps, if I remember right.  You ought to do this, not I.
No milk, and very strong—how you keep your complexion I can’t imagine.
But you do keep it; my word, you do!  Now please don’t look so crossly at
me.’

Her flushed cheeks and resentful eyes had drawn forth the remonstrance.

‘You _are_ changed,’ she said, with surprise as well as anger in her
voice.

‘Why, of course I am.  I am married.’

‘For that matter Charlie Scott is married.’

‘Don’t give Charlie Scott away.’

‘I think I give myself away.  So you have lost all your love for me.  I
thought it was to last for ever.’

‘Now, do be sensible, Violet.’

‘Sensible!  How I loathe that word!  A man only uses it when he is going
to do something cold-blooded and mean.  It is always the beginning of the
end.’

‘What do you want me to do?’

‘I want you to be my own Frankie—just the same as before.  Ah do,
Franck—don’t leave me!  You know I would give any of them up for you.
And you have a good influence over me—you have really!  You call’t think
how hard I am with other people.  Ask Charlie Scott.  He will tell you.
I’ve been so different since I have lost sight of you.  Now, Frankie,
don’t be horrid to me!  Kiss and be nice!’  Again her soft warm hand was
upon his, and the faint sweet smell of violets went to his blood like
wine.  He jumped up, lit another cigarette, and paced about the room.

‘You shan’t have a cigarette, Frankie.’

‘Why not?’

‘Because you said once it helped you to control yourself.  I don’t want
you to control yourself.  I want you to feel as I feel.’

‘Do sit down, like a good girl!’

‘Cigarette out!’

‘Don’t be absurd, Violet!’

‘Come, out with it, sir.’

‘No, no, leave it alone!’

She had snatched it from his lips and thrown it into the grate.

‘What is the use of that?  I have a case full.’

‘They shall all follow the first.’

‘Well, then, I won’t smoke.’

‘I’ll see that you don’t.’

‘Well, what the better are you for that?’

‘Now, be nice.’

‘Go back to your chair and have some more tea.’

‘Oh, bother the tea!’

‘Well, I won’t speak to you unless you sit down and behave yourself.’

‘There now!  Speak away.’

‘Look here, dear Violet, you must not talk about this any more.  Some
things are possible and some are impossible.  This is absolutely, finally
impossible.  We can never go back upon the past.  It is finished and done
with.’

‘Then what did you come here for?’

‘To bid you good-bye.’

‘A Platonic good-bye.’

‘Of course.’

‘In a private room at Mariani’s.’

‘Why not?’

She laughed bitterly.

‘You were always a little mad, Frankie.’

He leaned earnestly over the table.

‘Look here, Violet, the chances are that we shall never meet again.’

‘It takes two to say that.’

‘Well, I mean that after to-day I should not meet you again.  If you were
not quite what you are it would be easier.  But as it is I find it a
little too much of a test.  No, don’t mistake me or think that I am
weakening.  That is impossible.  But all the same I don’t want to go
through it again.’

‘So sorry if I have upset you.’

He disregarded her irony.

‘We have been very good friends, Violet.  Why should we part as enemies?’

‘Why should we part at all?’

‘We won’t go back over that.  Now do please look facts in the face and
help me to do the right thing, for it would be so much easier if you
would help me.  If you were a very good and kind girl you would shake my
hand, like any other old pal, and wish me joy of my marriage.  You know
that I should do so if I knew that you were going to be married.’

But the lady was not to be so easily appeased.  She took her tea in
silence or answered his remarks with monosyllables, while the occasional
flash of her dark eyes as she raised them was like the distant lightning
which heralds the storm.  Suddenly, with a swift rustle of skirts, she
was between the door and his chair.

‘Now, Frankie, we have had about enough of this nonsense,’ said she.
‘Don’t imagine that you are going to get out of this thing so easily.
I’ve got you, and I’ll keep you.’

He faced round in his chair and looked helplessly at her with a hand upon
each knee.

‘O Lord!  Don’t begin it all over again,’ said he.

‘No, I won’t,’ she answered with an angry laugh.  ‘I’ll try another line
this time, Master Frank.  I’m not the sort of woman who lets a thing go
easily when once I have set my heart upon it.  I won’t try coaxing any
longer—’

‘So glad,’ he murmured.

‘You may say what you like, but you can’t do it, my boy.  I knew you
before she did, and I’ll keep you, or else I’ll make such a row that you
will be sorry that you ever put my back up.  It’s all very fine to sit
there and preach, but it won’t do, Frankie.  You can’t slip out of things
as easily as all that.’

‘Why should you turn nasty like this, Violet?  What do you think you will
gain by it?’

‘I mean to gain _you_.  I like you, Frankie.  I’m not sure that I don’t
really love you—real, real love, you know.  Any way, I don’t intend to
let you go, and if you go against my will I give you my word that I shall
make it pretty sultry for you down at Woking.’

He stared moodily into his teacup.

‘Besides, what rot it all is!’ she continued, laying her hand upon his
shoulder.  ‘When did you begin to ride the high moral horse?  You were
just as cheerful as the rest of them when last I saw you.  You speak as
if a man ceased to live just because he is married.  What has changed
you?’

‘I’ll tell you what has changed me,’ said he, looking up.  ‘My wife has
changed me.’

‘Oh, bother your wife!’

A look which was new to her came over his face.

‘Stop that!’ said he sharply.

‘Oh, no harm!  How has your wife made this wonderful change?’

His mood softened as his thoughts flew back to Woking.

‘By her own goodness—the atmosphere that she makes round her.  If you
knew how wholesome she was, how delicate in her most intimate thoughts,
how fresh and how sweet and how pure, you would understand that the
thought of being false to her is horrible.  When I think of her as she
sat at breakfast this morning, so loving and so innocent—’

He would have been more discreet if he had been less eloquent.  The
lady’s temper suddenly overflowed.

‘Innocent!’ she cried.  ‘As innocent as I am.’

He sprang to his feet with eyes which were more angry than her own.

‘Hold your tongue!  How dare you talk against my wife!  You are not fit
to mention her name.’

‘I’ll go to Woking,’ she gasped.

‘You can go to the devil!’ said he, and rang the bell for his bill.  She
stared at him with a surprise which had eclipsed her anger, while she
pulled on her gloves with little sharp twitches.  This was a new Frank
Crosse to her.  As long as a woman gets on very well with a man, she is
apt, at the back of her soul, to suspect him of weakness.  It is only
when she differs from him that she can see the other side, and it always
comes as a surprise.  She liked him better than ever for the revelation.

‘I’m not joking,’ she whispered, as they went down the stair.  ‘I’ll go,
as sure as fate.’

He took no notice, but passed on down the street without a word of
farewell.  When he came to the turning he looked back.  She was standing
by the curb, with her proud head high in the air, while the manager
screamed loudly upon a whistle.  A cab swung round a distant corner.
Crosse reached her before it did.

‘I hope I haven’t hurt your feelings,’ said he.  ‘I spoke too roughly.’

‘Trying to coax me away from Woking,’ she sneered.  ‘I’m coming all the
same.’

‘That’s your affair,’ said he, as he handed her into the cab.




DANGER


AGAIN the bright little dining-room, with the morning sun gleaming upon
the high silver coffee pot and the electro-plated toast-rack—everything
the same, down to the plates which Jemima had once again forgotten to
warm.  Maude, with the golden light playing upon the fringes of her
curls, and throwing two little epaulettes of the daintiest pink across
her shoulders, sat in silence, glancing across from time to time with
interrogative eyes at her husband.  He ate his breakfast moodily, for he
was very ill at ease.  There was a struggle within him, for his
conscience was pulling him one way and his instincts the other.
Instincts are a fine old conservative force, while conscience is a thing
of yesterday, so it is usually safe to prophesy which will sway the
other.

The matter at issue was whether he should tell Maude about Violet Wright.
If she were going to carry out her threat, then certainly it would be
better to prepare her.  But after all, his arguments of yesterday might
prevail with her when her first impetuous fit of passion was over.  Why
should he go half-way to meet danger?  If it came, nothing which he could
say would ward it off.  If it did not come, there was no need for saying
anything.  Conscience told him that it would be better to be perfectly
straight with his wife.  Instinct told him that though she would probably
be sweet and sympathetic over it, yet it would rankle in her mind and
poison her thoughts.  And perhaps for once, Instinct may have been better
than Conscience.  Do not ask too many questions, you young wife!  Do not
be too free with your reminiscences, you young husband.  There are things
which can be forgiven, but never, never, can they be forgotten.  That
highest thing on earth, the heart of a loving woman, is too tender, too
sacred, to be bruised by a wanton confidence.  You are hers.  She is
yours.  The future lies with both of you.  It is wiser to leave the past
alone.  The couples who boast that they have never had a secret are
sometimes happy because the boast is sometimes untrue.

‘You won’t be late to-day, Frank,’ said Maude at last, peeping round the
tall coffee-pot.

‘No, dear, I won’t.’

‘You were yesterday, you know.’

‘Yes, I know I was.’

‘Were you kept at the office?’

‘No, I had tea with a friend.’

‘At his house?’

‘No, no, at a restaurant.  Where has Jemima put my boots?  I wonder if
she has cleaned them.  I can never tell by looking.  Here they are.  And
my coat?  Anything I can get you in town?  Well, good-bye, dear,
good-bye!’  Maude had never seen him make so hurried an exit.

It is always a mystery to the City man how his wife puts in the seven
hours a day of loneliness while the E.C. has claimed him for its own.
She cannot explain it to him, for she can hardly explain it to herself.
It is frittered away in a thousand little tasks, each trivial in itself,
and yet making in their sum the difference between a well-ordered and a
neglected household.  Under the illustrious guidance of the omniscient
Mrs. Beeton there is the usual routine to be gone through.  The cook has
to be seen, the larder examined, the remains cunningly transformed into
new and attractive shapes, the dinner to be ordered (anything will do for
lunch), and the new supplies to be got in.  The husband accepts the
excellent little dinner, the fried sole, the _ris de veau en caisse_, the
lemon pudding, as if they had grown automatically out of the table-cloth.
He knows nothing of the care, the judgment, the prevision which ring the
changes with every season, which never relax and never mistake.  He
enjoys the fruits, but he ignores the work which raised them.  And yet
the work goes cheerfully and uncomplainingly on.

Then when every preparation has been made for the dinner—that solemn
climax of the British day, there is plenty for Maude to do.  There is the
white chiffon to be taken out of the neck of that dress, and the pink to
be put in.  Amateur dressmaking is always going on at The Lindens, and
Frank has become more careful in his caresses since he found one evening
that his wife had a row of pins between her lips—which is not a pleasant
discovery to make with your own.  Then there are drawers to be tidied,
and silver to be cleaned, and the leaves of the gutta-percha plant to be
washed, and the feather which was damped yesterday to be re-curled before
the fire.  That leaves just time before lunch to begin the new novel by
glancing at the last two pages to see what _did_ happen, and then the
three minutes lunch of a lonely woman.  So much for business, now for the
more trying social duties.  The pink dressing-gown is shed and a trim
little walking dress—French grey cloth with white lisse in front and a
grey zouave jacket—takes its place.  Visiting strangers is not nearly so
hard when you are pleased with your dress, and even entertaining becomes
more easy when your costumière lives in Regent Street.  On Tuesdays Maude
is at home.  Every other day she hunts through her plate of cards, and is
overwhelmed by the sense of her rudeness towards her neighbours.  But her
task is never finished, though day after day she comes back jaded with
her exertions.  Strangers still call upon her—‘hope it is not too late to
do the right thing, and to welcome,’ etc., etc.—and they have to be
re-visited.  While she is visiting them, other cards appear upon her hall
table, and so the foolish and tiresome convention continues to exhaust
the time and the energies of its victim.

Those original receptions were really very difficult.  Jemima announced a
name which might or might not bear some relation to the visitor’s.  The
lady entered.  Her name might perhaps be Mrs. Baker.  Maude had no means
of knowing who Mrs. Baker might be.  The visitor seldom descended to an
explanation.  Ten minutes of desultory and forced conversation about
pinewoods and golf and cremation.  A cup of tea and a departure.  Then
Maude would rush to the card-tray to try to find out whom it was that she
had been talking to, and what it was all about.

Maude did not intend to go visiting that particular day, and she had
hoped that no one might visit her.  The hours of danger were almost past,
and it was close upon four o’clock, when there came a brisk pull at the
bell.

‘Mrs. White,’ said Jemima, opening the drawing-room door.

‘Wright,’ said the visitor, as she walked in—‘Mrs. Violet Wright.’

Maude rose with her pleasant smile.  It was a peculiarly sweet and kindly
smile, for it was inspired by a gentle womanly desire to make things
pleasant for all who were around her.  Amiability was never artificial
with her, for she had the true instincts of a lady—those instincts so
often spoken of, so seldom, so very seldom seen.  Like a gentleman, or a
Christian, or any other ideal, it is but a poor approximation which is
commonly attained.

But the visitor did not respond to the pretty gesture of welcome, nor did
her handsome face return that sympathetic smile.  They stood for an
instant looking at each other, the one tall, masterful, mature, the other
sweet, girlish, and self-distrustful, but each beautiful and engaging in
her own way.  Lucky Master Frank, whose past and present could take such
a form; but luckier still if he could have closed the past when the
present opened.  The visitor was silent, but her dark eyes looked
critically and fixedly at her rival.  Maude, setting the silence down to
the shyness of a first visit, tried to make matters easier.

‘Please try this armchair.  No doubt you have had a tiring walk.  It is
still very warm in the afternoons.  I think it was so kind of you to
call.’

A faint smile flickered upon the dark face.

‘Kind of me to call!’ said she.

‘Yes; for in a rising place like Woking, with so many new arrivals, it
must be quite a task for the older inhabitants to welcome them.  I have
been so surprised by the kindness which every one has shown.’

‘Oh, I see,’ said her visitor, ‘you think that I live here.  I have
really just come down from London.’

‘Indeed,’ said Maude, and awaited an explanation.  As none was
forthcoming, she added, ‘You will find Woking a very nice place.’

‘A nice place to be buried in, alive or dead,’ said her visitor.

There was something peculiarly ungracious in her tone and manner.  It
seemed to Maude that she had never before been alone with so singular a
person.  There was, in the first place, her striking and yet rather
sinister and voluptuous beauty.

Then there was the absolute carelessness of her manner, the quiet
assumption that she was outside the usual conventionalities of life.  It
is a manner only to be met in English life, among some of the highest of
the high world, and some of the highest of the half world.  It was new to
Maude, and it made her uncomfortable, while mingled with it there was
something else which made her feel for the first time in her life that
she had incurred the hostility of a fellow-mortal.  It chilled her, and
made her unhappy.

The visitor made no effort to sustain the conversation, but leaned back
in her chair and stared at her hostess with a very critical and searching
glance.  Those two questioning dark eyes played eagerly over her from her
brown curls down to the little shining shoe-tips which peeped from under
the grey skirt.  Especially they dwelt upon her face, reading it and
rereading it.  Never had Maude been so inspected, and her instinct told
her that the inspection was not altogether a friendly one.

Violet Wright having examined her rival, proceeded now with the same cool
attention to take in her surroundings.  She looked round deliberately at
the furniture of the room, and reconstructed in her own mind the life of
the people who owned it.  Maude ventured upon one or two conventional
remarks, but her visitor was not to be diverted to the weather or to the
slowness of the South-Western train service.  She continued her quiet and
silent inspection.  Suddenly she rose and swept across to the side-table.
A photograph of Frank in his volunteer uniform stood upon it.

‘This is your husband, Mr. Frank Crosse?’

‘Yes, do you know him?’

‘Slightly.  We have mutual friends.’  An ambiguous smile played across
her face as she spoke.  ‘This must have been taken after I saw him.’

‘It was taken just after our marriage.’

‘Quite so.  He looks like a good little married man.  The photograph is
flattering.’

‘Oh, you think so!’ said Maude coldly.  ‘My own impression is that it
fails to do him justice.’

Her visitor laughed.  ‘Of course that _would_ be your impression,’ said
she.

Maude’s gentle soul began to rise in anger.

‘It is the truth,’ she cried.

‘It is right that you should think so,’ the other answered, with the same
irritating laugh.

‘You must have known him very slightly if you can’t see that it is the
truth.’

‘Then I must have known him very slightly.’

Maude was very angry indeed.  She began to find sides to her own nature
the very existence of which she had never suspected.  She tapped her
little shoe upon the ground, and she sat with a pale face, and compressed
lips, and bright eyes, quite prepared to be very rude indeed to this
eccentric woman who ventured to criticise her Frank in so free and easy a
style.  Her visitor watched her, and a change had come over her
expression.  Maude’s evident anger seemed to amuse and interest her.  Her
eyes lost their critical coldness, and softened into approval.  She
suddenly put her hand upon the other’s shoulder with so natural and yet
masterful a gesture, that Maude found it impossible to resent it.

‘He is a lucky man to have such a warm little champion,’ said she.

Her strong character and greater knowledge of the world gave her an
ascendency over the girlish wife such as age has over youth.  There were
not ten years between them, and yet Maude felt that for some reason the
conversation between them could not quite be upon equal terms.  The quiet
assurance of her visitor, whatever its cause, made resentment or
remonstrance difficult.  Besides, they were a pair of very kindly as well
as of very shrewd eyes which now looked down into hers.

‘You love him very much, then?’

‘Of course I love him.  He is my husband.’

‘Does it always follow?’

‘You are married yourself.  Don’t you love yours?’

‘Oh, never mind mine.  _He’s_ all right.  Did you ever love any one
else?’

‘No, not really.’

Maude was astonished at herself, and yet the questions were so frankly
put that a frank answer came naturally to them.  It pleased her to lose
that cold chill of dislike, and to feel that for some reason her strange
visitor had become more friendly to her.

‘You lucky girl, you actually married the one love of your life!’

Maude smiled and nodded.

‘What a splendid thing to do!  I thought it only happened in books.  How
happy you must be!’

‘I _am_ very, very happy.’

‘Well, I dare say you deserve to be.  Besides, you really are very
pretty.  If ever you had a rival, I should think that it must be some
consolation to her to know that it was so charming a person who cut her
out.’

Maude laughed at the thought.

‘I never had a rival,’ said she.  ‘My husband never _really_ loved until
he met me.’

‘Did he—oh yes, quite so!  That is so nice that you should both start
with a clean sheet!  I thought you were very handsome just now when you
were angry with me, but you are quite delightful with that little flush
upon your cheeks.  If I had been a man, your husband would certainly have
had one rival in his wooing.  And so he really never loved any one but
you?  I thought that also only happened in books.’

There was a hard and ironic tone in the last sentences which jarred upon
Maude’s sensitive nature.  She glanced up quickly and was surprised at
the look of pain which had come upon her companion’s face.  It relaxed
into a serious serenity.

‘That fits in beautifully,’ said she.  ‘But there’s one bit of advice
which I should like to give you, if you won’t think it a liberty.  Don’t
be selfish in your married life.’

‘Selfish!’

‘Yes, there is a kind of family selfishness which is every bit as bad—I
am not sure that it is not worse—than personal selfishness.  People love
each other, and they shut out the world, and have no thought for any one
else, and the whole universe can slide to perdition so long as their love
is not disturbed.  That is what I call family selfishness.  It’s a sin
and a shame.’

Maude looked at this strange woman in amazement.  She was speaking fast
and hotly, like one whose bitter thoughts have been long penned up for
want of a suitable listener.

‘Remember the women who have been less fortunate than you.  Remember the
thousands who are starving, dying, for want of love, and no love comes
their way; whose hearts yearn and faint for that which Nature owes them,
but Nature never pays her debt.  Remember the plain women.  Remember the
lonely women.  Above all, remember your unfortunate sisters; they, the
most womanly of all, who have been ruined by their own kindliness and
trust and loving weakness.  It is that family selfishness which turns
every house in the land into a fort to be held against these poor
wanderers.  They make them evil, and then they revile the very evil which
they have made.  When I look back—’

She stopped with a sudden sob.  Her forearm fell upon the mantelpiece,
and her forehead upon her forearm.  In an instant Maude was by her side,
the tears running down her cheeks, for the sight of grief was always
grief to her, and her nerves were weakened by this singular interview.

‘Dear Mrs. Wright, don’t cry!’ she whispered, and her little white hand
passed in a soothing, hesitating gesture over the coil of rich chestnut
hair.  ‘Don’t cry!  I am afraid you have suffered.  Oh, how I wish I
could help you!  Do tell me how I can help you.’

But Violet’s occasional fits of weakness were never of a very long
duration.  She dashed her hand impatiently across her eyes, straightened
her tall figure, and laughed as she glanced at herself in the mirror.

‘Madame Celandine would be surprised if she could see how I have treated
one of her masterpieces,’ said she, as she straightened her crushed hat,
and arranged her hair with those quick little deft pats of the palm with
which women can accomplish so much in so short a time.  Rumpled finery
sets the hands of every woman within sight of it fidgeting, so Maude
joined in at the patting and curling and forgot all about her tears.

‘There, that will have to do,’ said Violet at last.  ‘I am so sorry to
have made such a fool of myself.  I don’t err upon the sentimental side
as a rule.  I suppose it is about time that I thought of catching my
train for town.  I have a theatre engagement which I must not miss.’

‘How strange it is!’ said Maude, looking at her own pretty tear-marked
face in the mirror.  ‘You have only been here a few minutes, as time
goes, and yet I feel that in some things I am more intimate with you than
with any woman I have ever met.  How can it be?  What bond can there be
to draw us together like this?  And it is the more extraordinary, because
I felt that you disliked me when you entered the room, and I am sure that
you won’t be offended if I say that when you had been here a little I
thought that I disliked you.  But I don’t.  On the contrary, I wish you
could come every day.  And I want to come and see you also when I am in
town.’

Maude, for all her amiability, was not gushing by nature, and this long
speech caused her great astonishment when she looked back upon it.  But
at the moment it came so naturally from her heart that she never paused
to think of its oddity.  Her enthusiasm was a little chilled, however, by
the way in which her advances were received.  Violet Wright’s eyes were
more kindly than ever, but she shook her head.

‘No, I don’t suppose we shall ever meet again.  I don’t think I could ask
you to visit me in London.  I wanted to see you, and I have seen you, but
that, I fear, must be the end of it.’

Maude’s lip trembled in a way which it had when she was hurt.

‘Why did you wish to see me, then?’ she asked.

‘On account of that slight acquaintance with your husband.  I thought it
would be interesting to see what sort of wife he had chosen.’

‘I hope you are not disappointed,’ said Maude, making a roguish face.

‘He has done very well—better than I expected.’

‘You had not much respect for his taste, then?’

‘Oh yes, I always thought highly of his taste.’

‘You have such a pretty way of putting things.  You know my husband very
slightly, but still I can see that you know the world very well.  I often
wonder if I am really the best kind of woman that he could have married.
Do you think I am, Mrs. Wright?’

Her visitor looked in silence for a little at the gentle grace and dainty
sympathetic charm of the woman before her.

‘Yes,’ she said slowly, as one who weighs her words.  ‘I think you are.
You are a lady with a lady’s soul in you.  A woman can draw a man down
very low, or she can make him live at his very highest.  Don’t be soft
with him.  Don’t give way when you know that your way is the higher way.
Pull him up, don’t let him ever pull you down.  Then his respect for you
will strengthen his love for you, and the two together are so much
greater than either one apart.  Your instinct would be to do this, and
therefore you are the best sort of woman for him.’

Her opinion was given with so much thought, and yet so much decision,
that Maude glowed with pride and with pleasure.  There was knowledge and
authority behind the words of this unaccountable woman.

‘How sweet you are!’ she cried.  ‘I feel that what you say is true.  I
feel that that is what a wife should be to her husband.  Please God, I
will be so to Frank!’

‘And one other piece of advice before I leave you,’ said Violet Wright.
‘Don’t ever take your husband for granted.  Don’t ever accept his kiss or
caress as a routine thing.  Don’t ever relax those little attentions
which you showed him in the earliest days.  Don’t let the freshness go
out of love, for the love may soon follow it, even when duty keeps the
man true.  It is the commonest mistake which married women make.  It has
caused more unhappiness than any other.  They do not realise it until it
is too late.  Be keenly watchful for your husband’s wants and comforts.
It is not the comfort but the attention which he values.  If it is not
there he will say nothing, if he is a good fellow, but he notices it all
the same.  She has changed, he thinks.  And from that moment he will
begin to change also.  Be on your guard against that.  It is very
unselfish of me to give you all this wise counsel.’

‘It is very good of you, and I feel that it is all so true.  But why is
it unselfish of you?’

‘I only meant that I had no interest in the matter.  What does it matter
to me whether you keep his love or not.  And yet I don’t know.’  She
suddenly put her arms round Maude, and kissed her upon the cheek.  ‘You
are a good little sort, and I hope you will be happy.’

                                * * * * *

Frank Crosse had disentangled himself from the rush of City men emerging
from the Woking station, and he was walking swiftly through the gathering
gloom along the vile, deeply-rutted road, which formed a short cut to The
Lindens.  Suddenly, with a sinking heart, he was aware of a tall graceful
figure which was sweeping towards him.  There could not be two women of
that height, who carried themselves in that fashion.

‘Violet!’

‘Hullo, Frankie!  I thought it might be you, but those tall hats and
black overcoats make every one alike.  Your wife will be glad to see
you.’

‘Violet!  You have ruined our happiness.  How could you have the heart to
do it!  It is not for myself I speak, God knows.  But to think of her
feelings being so abused, her confidence so shaken—’

‘All right, Frankie, there is nothing to be tragic about.’

‘Haven’t you been to my house?’

‘Yes, I have.’

‘And seen her?’

‘Yes.’

‘Well then—’

‘I didn’t give you away, my boy.  I was a model of discretion.  I give
you my word that it is all right.  And she’s a dear little soul, Frankie.
You’re not worthy to varnish those pretty patent leathers of hers.  You
know you’re not.  And by Jove, Frankie, if you had stayed with me
yesterday I should never have forgiven you—no, never!  I’ll resign in her
favour.  I will.  But in no one else’s, and if ever I hear of your going
wrong, my boy, or doing anything but the best with that sweet trusting
woman, I’ll make you curse the day that ever you knew me—I will, by the
living Jingo.’

‘Do, Violet—you have my leave.’

‘All right.  The least said the soonest mended.  Give me a kiss before we
part.’

She raised her veil, and he kissed her.  He was wearing some withered
flower in his overcoat, and she took it from him.

‘It’s a souvenir of our friendship, Frankie, and rather a good emblem of
it also.  So-long!’ said she, as she turned down the weary road which
leads to the station.  A young golfer, getting in at Byfleet, was
surprised to see a handsome woman weeping bitterly in the corner of a
second-class carriage.  ‘Comm’ up from roastin’ somebody at that damned
crematory place,’ was his explanation to his companion.

Frank had a long and animated account from Maude of the extraordinary
visitor whom she had entertained.  ‘It’s such a pity, dear, that you
don’t know her well, for I should really like to hear every detail about
her.  At first I thought she was mad, and then I thought she was odious,
and then finally she seemed to be the very wisest and kindest woman that
I had ever known.  She made me angry, and frightened, and grieved, and
grateful, and affectionate, one after the other, and I never in my life
was so taken out of myself by any one.  She _is_ so sensible!’

‘Sensible, is she?’

‘And she said that I was—oh!  I can’t repeat it—everything that is nice.’

‘Then she _is_ sensible.’

‘And such a high opinion of your taste.’

‘Had she indeed.’

‘Do you know, Frank, I really believe that in a quiet, secret, retiring
sort of way she has been fond of you herself.’

‘O Maude, what funny ideas you get sometimes!  I say, if we are going out
for dinner, it is high time that we began to dress.’




NO. 5 CHEYNE ROW


FRANK had brought home the _Life of Carlyle_, and Maude had been dipping
into it in the few spare half-hours which the many duties of a young
housekeeper left her.  At first it struck her as dry, but from the moment
that she understood that this was, among other things, an account of the
inner life of a husband and a wife, she became keenly interested, and a
passionate and unreasonable partisan.  For Frederick and Cromwell and the
other great issues her feelings were tolerant but lukewarm.  But the
great sex-questions of ‘How did he treat her?’ and of ‘How did she stand
it?’ filled her with that eternal and personal interest with which they
affect every woman.  Her gentle nature seldom disliked any one, but
certainly amongst those whom she liked least, the gaunt figure of the
Chelsea sage began to bulk largely.  One night, as Frank sat reading in
front of the fire, he suddenly found his wife on her knees upon the rug,
and a pair of beseeching eyes upon his face.

‘Frank, dear, I want you to make me a promise.’

‘Well, what is it?’

‘Will you grant it?’

‘How can I tell you when I have not heard it?’

‘How horrid you are, Frank!  A year ago you would have promised first and
asked afterwards.’

‘But I am a shrewd old married man now.  Well, let me hear it.’

‘I want you to promise me that you will never be a Carlyle.’

‘No, no, never.’

‘Really?’

‘Really and truly.’

‘You swear it?’

‘Yes, I do.’

‘O Frank, you can’t think what a relief that is to me.  That dear, good,
helpful, little lady—it really made me cry this morning when I thought
how she had been used.’

‘How, then?’

‘I have been reading that green-covered book of yours, and he seemed so
cold and so sarcastic and so unsympathetic.  He never seemed to
appreciate all that she did for him.  He had no thought for her.  He
lived in his books and never in her—such a harsh, cruel man!’

Frank went upstairs, and returned with a volume in his hand.

‘When you have finished the ‘Life,’ you must read this, dear.’

‘What is it?’

‘It is her letters.  They were arranged for publication after her death,
while her husband was still alive.  You know that—’

‘Please take it for granted, darling, that I know nothing.  It is so
jolly to have some one before whom it is not necessary to keep up
appearances.  Now, begin at the beginning and go ahead.’  She pillowed
her head luxuriously against his knees.

‘There’s nothing to tell—or very little.  As you say, they had their
troubles in life.  The lady could take particularly good care of herself,
I believe.  She had a tongue like a lancet when she chose to use it.  He,
poor chap, was all liver and nerves, porridge-poisoned in his youth.  No
children to take the angles off them.  Half a dozen little buffer states
would have kept them at peace.  However, to hark back to what I was about
to say, he outlived her by fifteen years or so.  During that time he
collected these letters, and he has annotated them.  You can read those
notes here, and the man who wrote those notes loved his wife and
cherished her memory, if ever a man did upon earth.’

The graceful head beside his knee shook impatiently.

‘What is the use of that to the poor dead woman?  Why could not he show
his love by kindness and thought for her while she was alive?’

‘I tell you, Maude, there were two sides to that.  Don’t be so
prejudiced!  And remember that no one has ever blamed Carlyle as bitterly
as he has blamed himself.  I could read you bits of these notes—’

‘Well, do.’

‘Here’s the first letter, in which she is talking about how they first
moved into the house at Cheyne Row.  They spent their early years in
Scotland, you know, and he was a man going on to the forties when he came
to London.  The success of _Sartor Resartus_ encouraged them to the step.
Her letter describes all the incoming.  Here is his comment, written
after her death: “In about a week all was swept and garnished, fairly
habitable; and continued incessantly to get itself polished, civilised,
and beautified to a degree that surprised one.  I have elsewhere alluded
to all that, and to my little Jeannie’s conduct of it; heroic, lovely,
pathetic, mournfully beautiful as in the light of Eternity that little
scene of time now looks to me.  From birth upwards she had lived in
opulence, and now became poor for me—so nobly poor.  No such house for
beautiful thrift, quiet, spontaneous, nay, as it were, unconscious
minimum of money reconciled to human comfort and human dignity, have I
anywhere looked upon where I have been.”  Now, Maude, did that man
appreciate his wife?’

But the obstinate head still shook.

‘Words, words,’ said she.

‘Yes, but words with the ring of truth in them.  Can’t you tell real
feeling from sham?  I don’t believe women can, or they would not be so
often taken in.  Here’s the heading of the next letter: “Mournfully
beautiful is this letter to me, a clear little household light shining
pure and brilliant in the dark obstructive places of the past”—a little
later comes the note: “Oh my poor little woman—become poor for me.”’

‘I like to hear him talk like that.  Yes, I do like him better after what
you have said, Frank.’

‘You must remember two things about him, Maude.  The first, that he was a
Scotchman, who are of all men the least likely to wear their hearts upon
their sleeves; the other, that his mind was always grappling with some
far-away subject which made him forget the smaller things close by him.’

‘But the smaller things are everything to a woman,’ said Maude.  ‘If ever
you forget those smaller things, sir, to be as courteous to your wife as
you would be to any other lady, to be loving and thoughtful and
sympathetic, it will be no consolation to me to know that you have
written the grandest book that ever was.  I should just hate that book,
and I believe that in her inmost heart this poor lady hated all the books
that had taken her husband away from her.  I wonder if their house is
still standing.’

‘Certainly it is.  Would you like to visit it?’

‘I don’t think there is anything I should like more.’

‘Why, Maude, we are getting quite a distinguished circle of
acquaintances.  Mr. Pepys last month—and now the Carlyles.  Well, we
could not spend a Saturday afternoon better, so if you will meet me
to-morrow at Charing Cross, we shall have a cosy little lunch together at
Gatti’s, and then go down to Chelsea.’

                                * * * * *

Maude was a rigid economist, and so was Frank in his way, for with the
grand self-respect of the middle classes the thought of debt was
unendurable to them.  A cab in preference to a ’bus gave both of them a
feeling of dissipation, but none the less they treated themselves to one
on the occasion of this, their little holiday.  It is a delightful thing
to snuggle up in, is a hansom; but in order to be really trim and
comfortable one has to put one’s arm round one’s companion’s waist.  No
one can observe it there, for the vehicle is built upon intelligent
principles.  The cabman, it is true, can overlook you through a hole in
the roof.  This cabman did so, and chuckled in his cravat.  ‘If that
cove’s wife could see him—huddup, then!’ said the cabman.

He was an intelligent cabman too, for having heard Frank say ‘Thomas
Carlyle’s house’ after giving the address 5 Cheyne Row, he pulled up on
the Thames Embankment.  Right ahead of them was Chelsea Bridge, seen
through a dim, soft London haze—monstrous, Cyclopean, giant arches
springing over a vague river of molten metal, the whole daintily blurred,
as though out of focus.  The glamour of the London haze, what is there
upon earth so beautiful?  But it was not to admire it that the cabman had
halted.

‘I beg your pardin’, sir,’ said he, in the softly insinuating way of the
Cockney, ‘but I thought that maybe the lidy would like to see Mr.
Carlyle’s statue.  That’s ’im, sir, a-sittin’ in the overcoat with the
book in ’is ’and.’

Frank and Maude got out and entered the small railed garden, in the
centre of which the pedestal rose.  It was very simple and plain—an old
man in a dressing-gown, with homely wornout boots, a book upon his knee,
his eyes and thoughts far away.  No more simple statue in all London, but
human to a surprising degree.  They stood for five minutes and stared at
it.

‘Well,’ said Frank at last, ‘small as it is, I think it is worthy of the
man.’

‘It is so natural.’

‘You can see him think.  By Jove, it is splendid!’  Frank had enough of
the true artist to be able to feel that rush of enthusiasm which adequate
work should cause.  That old man, with his head shamefully defiled by
birds, was a positive joy to him.  Among the soulless, pompous,
unspeakable London statues, here at last there was one over which it is
pleasant to linger.

‘What other one is there?’

‘Gordon in Trafalgar Square.’

‘Well, Gordon, perhaps.  But our Nelsons and Napiers and Havelocks—to
think that we could do no better than that for them!  Now, dear, we have
seen the man—let us look at the house!’

It had evidently been an old-fashioned building when first they came to
it.  1708 was the date at the corner of the street.  Six or seven
drab-coloured, flat-chested, dim-windowed houses stood in a line—theirs
wedged in the middle of them.  A poor medallion with a profile head of
him had been clumsily let into the wall.  Several worn steps led to the
thin high door with an old-fashioned fanlight above it.  Frank rang the
bell, and a buxom cheerful matron came at the call.

‘Names in this book, sir—_and_ address, if you please,’ said the cheery
matron.  ‘One shilling each—thank you, sir.  First door to the left, sir!
This was the dining-room, sir—’

But Frank had come to a dead stop in the dim, dull, wood-panelled hall.
In front of them rose the stairs with old-fashioned banisters, cracked,
warped, and dusty.

‘It’s awful to think of, Maude—awful!  To think that she ran up those
stairs as a youngish woman—that he took them two at a time as an active
man, and then that they hobbled and limped down them, old and weary and
broken, and now both dead and gone for ever, and the stairs standing, the
very rails, the very treads—I don’t know that I ever felt so strongly
what bubbles of the air we are, so fragile, so utterly dissolved when the
prick comes.’

‘How _could_ they be happy in such a house?’ said Maude.  ‘I can feel
that there have been sorrow and trouble here.  There is an atmosphere of
gloom.’

The matron-attendant approved of emotion, but in its due order.  One
should be affected in the dining-room first, and then in the hall.  And
so at her summons they followed her into the long, low, quaint room in
which this curious couple had lived their everyday life.  Little of the
furniture was left, and the walls were lined with collected pictures
bearing upon the life of the Carlyles.

‘There’s the fireplace that he smoked his pipe up,’ said Frank.

‘Why up the fireplace?’

‘She did not like the smell in the room.  He often at night took his
friends down into the kitchen.’

‘Fancy my driving you into the kitchen.’

‘Well, the habit of smoking was looked upon much less charitably at that
time.’

‘And besides, he smoked clay pipes,’ said the matron.  ‘This is
considered a good print of Mrs. Carlyle.’

It was a peaky eager face, with a great spirit looking out of it, and
possibilities of passion both for good and evil in the keen, alert
features.  Just beside her was the dour, grim outline of her husband.
Their life-histories were in those two portraits.

‘Poor dear!’ said Maude.

‘Ay, you may say so,’ said the matron, whose accent showed that she was
from the north of the Tweed.  ‘He was gey ill to live wi’.  His own
mither said so.  Now, what think you that room was for?’

It was little larger than a cupboard, without window or skylight, opening
out of the end of the dining-room.

‘I can’t imagine.’

‘Well, sir, it was the powdering-room in the days when folk wore wigs.
The powder made such a mess that they just had a room for nothing else.
There was a hole in the door, and the man put his head through the hole,
and the barber on the other side powdered him out of the flour-dredger.’

It was curious to be brought back in this fashion to those far-off days,
and to suddenly realise how many other people had played their
tragi-comedies within these walls.  Wigs!  Only the dressy people wore
wigs.  So people of fashion in the days of the early Georges trod these
same rooms where Carlyle grumbled and his wife fretted.  And they too had
grumbled and fretted—or worse perhaps.  It was a ghostly old house.

‘This,’ said the matron, when they had passed up the stair, ‘used to be
the drawing-room.  That’s their sofa.’

‘Not _the_ sofa,’ said Frank.

‘Yes, sir, the sofa that is mentioned in the letters.’

‘She was so proud of it, Maude.  Gave eighteen shillings for it, and
covered and stuffed it herself.  And that, I suppose, is _the_ screen.
She was a great housekeeper—brought up a spoiled child, according to her
own account, but a great housekeeper all the same.  What’s that writing
in the case?’

‘It is the history that he was at work on when he died—something about
the kings of Norway, sir.  Those are his corrections in blue.’

‘I can’t read them.’

‘No more could any one else, sir.  Perhaps that’s why the book has never
been published.  Those are the portraits of the kings of Prussia, about
whom he wrote a book.’

Frank looked with interest at the old engravings, one of the schoolmaster
face of the great Frederick, the other of the frog-like features of
Frederick William, the half-mad recruiter of the big Potsdam grenadiers.
When he had finished, the matron had gone down to open the door, and they
were alone.  Maude’s hand grasped his.

‘Is it not strange, dear?’ she said.  ‘Here they lived, the most talented
couple in the world, and yet with all their wisdom they missed what we
have got—what perhaps that good woman who showed us round has got—the
only thing, as it seems to me, that is really worth living for.  What are
all the wit and all the learning and all the insight into things compared
to love.’

‘By Jove, little woman, in all this house of wise sayings, no wiser or
deeper saying has been said than that.  Well, thank God, we have that
anyhow!’  And he kissed his wife, while six grand electors of Brandenburg
and kings of Prussia looked fiercely out upon them from the wall.

They sat down together in two old chairs in the window, and they looked
out into the dingy street, and Frank tried to recount all the great
men—‘the other great men, as Maude said, half chaffing and half
earnest—who had looked through those panes.  Tennyson, Ruskin, Emerson,
Mill, Froude, Mazzini, Leigh Hunt—he had got so far when the matron
returned.

There was a case in the corner with some of the wreckage from those
vanished vessels.  Notes from old Goethe in a singularly neat boyish
writing inscribed upon little ornamented cards.  Here, too, were small
inscriptions which had lain upon presents from Carlyle to his wife.  It
was pleasant among all that jangling of the past to think of the love
which had written them, and that other love which had so carefully
preserved them.  On one was written: ‘All good attend my darling through
this gulf of time and through the long ocean it is leading to.  Amen.
Amen.  T. C.’  On another, dated 1850, and attached evidently to some
birthday present, was: ‘Many years to my poor little Jeannie, and may the
worst of them be past.  No good that is in me to give her shall ever be
wanting while I live.  May God bless her.’  How strange that this apostle
of reticence should have such privacies as these laid open before the
curious public within so few years of his death!

‘This is her bedroom,’ said the matron.

‘And here is the old red bed,’ cried Frank.  It looked bare and gaunt and
dreary with its uncurtained posts.

‘The bed belonged to Mrs. Carlyle’s mother,’ the matron explained.  ‘It’s
the same bed that Mrs. Carlyle talks about in her letters when she says
how she pulled it to pieces.’

‘Why did she pull it to pieces?’ asked Maude.

‘Better not inquire, dear.’

‘Indeed you’re right, sir.  If you get them into these old houses, it is
very hard to get them out.  A cleaner woman than Mrs. Carlyle never came
out of Scotland.  This little room behind was his dressing-room.  There’s
his stick in the corner.  Look what’s written upon the window!’

Decidedly it was a ghostly house.  Scratched upon one of the panes with a
diamond was the following piece of information—

    ‘John Harbel Knowles cleaned all the windows in this house, and
    painted part, in the eighteenth year of age.

                                                     _March_ 7_th_, 1794.’

‘Who was _he_?’ asked Maude.

‘Nobody knows, miss!’  It was characteristic of Maude that she was so
gentle in her bearing that every one always took it for granted that she
was Miss.  Frank examined the writing carefully.

‘He was the son of the house and a young aristocrat who had never done a
stroke of work before in his life,’ said he.

The matron was surprised.

‘What makes you say that, sir?’

‘What would a workman do with such a name as John Harbel Knowles, or with
a diamond ring for that matter?  And who would dare to disfigure a window
so, if he were not of the family?  And why should he be so proud of his
work, unless work was a new and wondrous thing to him.  To paint _part_
of the windows also sounds like the amateur and not the workman.  So I
repeat that it was the first achievement of the son of the house.’

‘Well, indeed, I dare say you are right, though I never thought of it
before,’ said the matron.  ‘Now this, up here, is Carlyle’s own room, in
which he slept for forty-seven years.  In the case is a cast of his head
taken after death.’

It was strange and rather ghastly to see a plaster head in this room
where the head of flesh had so often lain.  Maude and Frank stood beside
it, and gazed long and silently while the matron, half-bored and
half-sympathetic, waited for them to move on.  It was an aquiline face,
very different from any picture which they had seen, sunken cheeks, an
old man’s toothless mouth, a hawk nose, a hollow eye—the gaunt timbers of
what had once been a goodly house.  There was repose, and something of
surprise also, in the features—also a very subtle serenity and dignity.

‘The distance from the ear to the forehead is said to be only equalled by
Napoleon and by Gladstone.  That’s what they _say_,’ said the matron,
with Scotch caution.

‘It’s the face of a noble man when all is said and done,’ said Frank.  ‘I
believe that the true Thomas Carlyle without the dyspepsia, and the true
Jane Welsh without the nerves, are knowing and loving each other in some
further life.’

‘It is sweet to think so,’ cried Maude.  ‘Oh, I do hope that it is so!
How dear death would be if we could only be certain of that!’

The matron smiled complacently in the superior wisdom of the Shorter
Catechism.  ‘There is neither marriage nor giving in marriage,’ said she,
shaking her head.  ‘This is the spare bedroom, sir, where Mr. Emerson
slept when he was here.  And now if you will step this way I will show
you the study.’

It was the singular room which Carlyle had constructed in the hopes that
he could shut out all the noises of the universe, the crowing of cocks,
and the jingling of a young lady’s five-finger exercise in particular.
It had cost him a hundred odd pounds, and had ended in being unendurably
hot in summer, impossibly cold in winter, and so constructed acoustically
that it reverberated every sound in the neighbourhood.  For once even his
wild and whirling words could hardly match the occasion—not all his
_kraft sprachen_ would be too much.  For the rest it was at least a roomy
and lofty apartment, with space for many books, and for an irritable man
to wander to and fro.  Prints there were of many historical notables, and
slips of letters and of memoranda in a long glass case.

‘That is one of his clay pipes,’ said the matron.  ‘He had them all sent
through to him from Glasgow.  And that is the pen with which he wrote
_Frederick_.’

It was a worn, stubby old quill, much the worse for its monstrous task.
It at least of all quill pens might rest content with having done its
work in the world.  Some charred paper beside it caught Frank’s eye.

‘Oh look, Maude,’ he cried.  ‘This is a little bit of the burned _French
Revolution_.’

‘Oh, I remember.  He lent the only copy to a friend, and it was burned by
mistake.’

‘What a blow!  What a frightful blow!  And to think that his first
comment to his wife was, “Well, Mill, poor fellow, is very much cut up
about this.”  There is Carlyle at his best.  And here is actually a shred
of the old manuscript.  How beautifully he wrote in those days!’

‘Read this, sir,’ said the matron.

It was part of a letter from Carlyle to his publisher about his ruined
work.  ‘Do not pity me,’ said he; ‘forward me rather as a runner that is
tripped but will not lie there, but run and run again.’

‘See what positive misfortune can do for a man,’ said Frank.  ‘It raised
him to a hero.  And yet he could not stand the test of a crowing cock.
How infinitely complex is the human soul—how illimitably great and how
pitiably small!  Now, if ever I have a study of my own, this is what I
want engraved upon the wall.  This alone is well worth our pilgrimage to
Chelsea.’

It was a short exclamation which had caught his eye.

‘Rest!  Rest!  Shall I not have all eternity to rest in!’  That serene
plaster face down yonder gave force to the brave words.  Frank copied
them down onto the back of one of Maude’s cards.

And now they had finished the rooms, but the matron, catching a glow from
these enthusiastic pilgrims, had yet other things to show them.  There
was the back garden.  Here was the green pottery seat upon which the
unphilosophic philosopher had smoked his pipe—a singularly cold and
uncomfortable perch.  And here was where Mrs. Carlyle had tried to build
a tent and to imagine herself in the country.  And here was the famous
walnut tree—or at least the stumpy bole thereof.  And here was where the
dog Nero was buried, best known of small white mongrels.

And last of all there was the subterranean and gloomy kitchen, in which
there had lived that long succession of serving-maids of whom we gain
shadowy glimpses in the _Letters_ and in the _Journal_.  Poor souls,
dwellers in the gloom, working so hard for others, so bitterly reviled
when by chance some weakness of humanity comes to break, for an instant,
the routine of their constant labour, so limited in their hopes and in
their pleasures, they are of all folk upon this planet those for whom a
man’s heart may most justly soften.  So said Frank as he gazed around him
in the dark-cornered room.  ‘And never one word of sympathy for them, or
of anything save scorn in all his letters.  His pen upholding human
dignity, but where was the dignity of these poor girls for whom he has
usually one bitter line of biography in his notes to his wife’s letters?
It’s the worst thing I have against him.’

‘Jemima wouldn’t have stood it,’ said Maude.

It was pleasant to be out in the open air once more, but they were in the
pine groves of Woking before Maude had quite shaken off the gloom of that
dark, ghost-haunted house.  ‘After all, you are only twenty-seven,’ she
remarked as they walked up from the station.  She had a way of
occasionally taking a subject by the middle in that way.

‘What then, dear?’

‘When Carlyle was only twenty-seven I don’t suppose he knew he was going
to do all this.’

‘No, I don’t suppose so.’

‘And his wife—if he were married then—would feel as I do to you.’

‘No doubt.’

‘Then what guarantee have I that you won’t do it after all?’

‘Do what?’

‘Why, turn out a second Carlyle.’

‘Hear me swear!’ cried Frank, and they turned laughing into their own
little gateway at the Lindens.




THE LAST NOTE OF THE DUET


OUR young married couples may feel that two is company and three is none,
but there comes a little noisy intruder to break into their sweet
intimacy.  The coming of the third is the beginning of a new life for
them as well as for it—a life which is more useful and more permanent,
but never so concentrated as before.  That little pink thing with the
blinking eyes will divert some of the love and some of the attention, and
the very trouble which its coming has caused will set its mother’s heart
yearning over it.  Not so the man.  Some vague resentment mixes with his
pride of paternity, and his wife’s sufferings rankle in his memory when
she has herself forgotten them.  His pity, his fears, his helplessness,
and his discomfort, give him a share in the domestic tragedy.  It is not
without cause that in some societies it is the man and not the woman who
receives the condolence and the sympathy.

There came a time when Maude was bad, and there came months when she was
better, and then there were indications that a day was approaching, the
very thought of which was a shadow upon her husband’s life.  For her
part, with the steadfast, gentle courage of a woman, she faced the future
with a sweet serenity.  But to him it was a nightmare—an actual nightmare
which brought him up damp and quivering in those gray hours of the dawn,
when dark shadows fall upon the spirit of man.  He had a steady nerve for
that which affected himself, a nerve which would keep him quiet and
motionless in a dentist’s chair, but what philosophy or hardihood can
steel one against the pain which those whom we love have to endure.  He
fretted and chafed, and always with the absurd delusion that his fretting
and chafing were successfully concealed.  A hundred failures never
convince a man how impossible it is to deceive a woman who loves him.
Maude watched him demurely, and made her plans.

‘Do you know, dear,’ said she, one evening, ‘if you can get a week of
your holidays now, I think it would be a very good thing for you to
accept that invitation of Mr. Mildmay’s, and spend a few days in golfing
at Norwich.’

Frank stared at her open-eyed.

‘What!  Now!’

‘Yes, dear, now—at once.’

‘But _now_ of all times.’

Maude looked at him with that glance of absolute obvious candour which a
woman never uses unless she has intent to deceive.

‘Yes, dear—but only next week.  I thought it would brace you up for—well,
for the week afterwards.’

‘You think the week afterwards?’

‘Yes, dear.  It would help me so, if I knew that you were in your best
form.’

‘_I_!  What can it matter what form _I_ am in.  But in any case, it is
out of the question.’

‘But you could get leave.’

‘Oh yes, easily enough.’

‘Then do go.’

‘And leave you at such a time!’

‘No, no, you would be back.’

‘You can’t be so sure of that.  No, Maude, I should never forgive myself.
Such an idea would never enter my head.’

‘But for my sake—!’

‘That’s enough, Maude.  It is settled.’

Master Frank had a heavy foot when he did bring it down, and his wife
recognised a decisive thud this time.  With a curious double current of
feeling, she was pleased and disappointed at the same time, but more
pleased than disappointed, so she kissed the marrer of her plots.

‘What an obstinate old boy it is!  But of course you know best, and I
should much rather have you at home.  As you say, one can never be
certain.’

In a conflict of wits the woman may lose a battle, but the odds are that
she will win the campaign.  The man dissipates over many things, while
she concentrates upon the one.  Maude had made up her mind absolutely
upon one point, and she meant to attain it.  She tried here, she tried
there, through a friend, through her mother, but Frank was still
immovable.  The ordeal coming upon herself never disturbed her for an
instant.  But the thought that Frank would suffer was unendurable.  She
put herself in his place, and realised what it would be to him if he were
in the house at such a time.  With many cunning devices she tried to lure
him off, but still, in his stubborn way, he refused to be misled.  And
then suddenly she realised that it was too late.

It was early one morning that the conviction came home to her, but he, at
her side, knew nothing of it.  He came up to her before he left for the
City.

‘You have not eaten anything, dear.’

‘No, Frank, I am not hungry.’

‘Perhaps, after you get up—’

‘Well, dear, I thought of staying in bed.’

‘You are not—?’

‘What nonsense, dear!  I want to keep very quiet until next week, when I
may need all my strength.’

‘Dear girl, I would gladly give ten years of my life to have next week
past.’

‘Silly old boy!  But I do think it would be wiser if I were to keep in
bed.’

‘Yes, yes, do.’

‘I have a little headache.  Nothing to speak of, but just a little.’

‘Don’t you think Dr. Jordan had better give you something for it.’

‘Do you think so?  Well, just as you like.  You might call as you pass,
and tell him to step up.’

And so, upon a false mission, the doctor was summoned to her side, but
found a very real mission waiting for him when he got there.  She had
written a note for Frank the moment that he had left the house, and he
found both it and a conspiracy of silence waiting for him when he
returned in the late afternoon.  The note was upon the hall-table, and he
eagerly tore it open.

‘My dear boy,’ said this mendacious epistle, ‘my head is still rather
bad, and Dr. Jordan thought that it would be wiser if I were to have an
undisturbed rest, but I will send down to you when I feel better.  Until
then I had best, perhaps, remain alone.  Mr. Harrison sent round to say
that he would come to help you to pot the bulbs, so that will give you
something to do.  Don’t bother about me, for I only want a little
rest.—MAUDE.’

It seemed very unnatural to him to come back and not to hear the swift
rustle of the dress which followed always so quickly upon the creak of
his latch-key that they might have been the same sound.  The hall and
dining-room seemed unhomely without the bright welcoming face.  He
wandered about in a discontented fashion upon his tiptoes, and then,
looking through the window, he saw Harrison his neighbour coming up the
path with a straw basket in his hand.  He opened the door for him with
his finger upon his lips.

‘Don’t make a row, Harrison,’ said he, ‘my wife’s bad.’

Harrison whistled softly.

‘Not—?’

‘No, no, not that.  Only a headache, but she is not to be disturbed.  We
expect _that_ next week.  Come in here and smoke a pipe with me.  It was
very kind of you to bring the bulbs.’

‘I am going back for some more.’

‘Wait a little.  You can go back presently.  Sit down and light your
pipe.  There is some one moving about upstairs.  It must be that
heavy-footed Jemima.  I hope she won’t wake Maude up.  I suppose one must
expect such attacks at such a time.’

‘Yes, my wife was just the same.  No, thank you, I’ve just had some tea.
You look worried, Crosse.  Don’t take things too hard.’

‘I can’t get the thought of next week out of my head.  If anything goes
wrong—well there, what can I do?  I never knew how a man’s nerves may be
harrowed before.  And she is such a saint, Harrison—such an absolutely
unselfish saint!  You’ll never guess what she tried to do.’

‘What, then?’

‘She knew what it would mean to me—what it will mean to me—to sit here in
impotence while she goes through this horrible business.  She guessed in
some extraordinary way what my secret feelings were about it.  And she
actually tried to deceive me as to when it was to occur—tried to get me
out of the house on one pretext or another until it was all over.  That
was her plot, and, by Jove, she tried it so cleverly that she would have
managed it if something had not put me on my guard.  She was a little too
eager, unnaturally so, and I saw through her game.  But think of it, the
absolute unselfishness of it.  To consider _me_ at such a time, and to
face her trouble alone and unsupported in order to make it easier for me.
She wanted me to go to Norwich and play golf.’

‘She must have thought you pretty guileless, Crosse, to be led away so
easily.’

‘Yes, it was a hopeless attempt to deceive me on such a point, or to
dream for an instant that my instincts would not tell me when she had
need of me.  But none the less it was beautiful and characteristic.  You
don’t mind my talking of these things, Harrison?’

‘My dear chap, it is just what you need.  You have been bottling things
up too much.  Your health will break down under it.  After all, it is not
so serious as all that.  The danger is very much exaggerated.’

‘You think so.’

‘I’ve had the experience twice now.  You’ll go to the City some fine
morning, and when you come back the whole thing will be over.’

‘Indeed it won’t.  I have made arrangements at the office, and from the
hour that she first seems bad I will never stir from the house.  For all
she may say, I know very well that it gives her strength and courage to
feel that I am there.’

‘You may not know that it is coming on?’

Frank laughed incredulously.

‘We’ll see about that,’ said he.  ‘And you think from your experience,
Harrison, that it is not so very bad after all?’

‘Oh no.  It soon passes.’

‘Soon!  What do you mean by soon?’

‘Jordan was there six hours the first time.’

‘Good God!  Six hours!’  Frank wiped his forehead.  ‘They must have
seemed six years.’

‘They _were_ rather long.  I kept on working in the garden.  That’s the
tip.  Keep on doing something and it helps you along wonderfully.’

‘That’s a good suggestion, Harrison.  What a curious smell there is in
the air!  Do you notice a sort of low, sweetish, spirity kind of scent?
Well, perhaps it’s my imagination.  I dare say that my nerves are a bit
strung up these days.  But that is a capital idea of yours about having
some work to do.  I should like to work madly for those hours.  Have
everything up out of the back garden and plant it all again in the
front.’

Harrison laughed.

‘I’ll tell you something less heroic,’ said he; ‘you could keep all these
bulbs, and pot them then.  By the way, I’ll go round and get the others.
Don’t bother about the door.  I shall leave it open, for I won’t be five
minutes.’

‘And I’ll put these in the greenhouse,’ said Frank.  He took the basket
of bulbs and he laid them all out on the wooden shelf of the tiny
conservatory which leaned against the back of the house.  When he came
out there was a kitten making a noise somewhere.  It was a low sound, but
persistent, coming in burst after burst.  He took the rake and jabbed
with the handle amongst the laurel bushes under their bedroom window.
The beast might waken Maude, and so it was worth some trouble to dislodge
it.  He could not see it, but when he had poked among the bushes and
cried ‘Skat!’ several times, the crying died away, and he carried his
empty basket into the dining-room.  There he lit his pipe again, and
waited for Harrison’s return.

There was that bothersome kitten again.  He could hear it mewing away
somewhere.  It did not sound so loud as in the garden, so perhaps it
would not matter.  He felt very much inclined to steal upstairs upon
tiptoe and see if Maude were stirring yet.  After all, if Jemima, or
whoever it was, could go clumping about in heavy boots over his head,
there was no fear that he could do any harm.  And yet she had said that
she would ring or send word the moment she could see him, and so perhaps
he had better wait where he was.  He put his head out of the window and
cried ‘Shoo!’ into the laurel bushes several times.  Then he sat in the
armchair with his back to the door.  Steps came heavily along the hall,
and he saw dimly with the back corner of his eye that some one was in the
doorway carrying something.  He thought that really Harrison might have
brought the bulbs in more quietly, and so he treated him with some
coldness, and did not turn round to him.

‘Put it in the out-house,’ said he.

‘Why the out-house?’

‘We keep them there.  But you can put it under the sideboard, or in the
coal-scuttle, or where you like as long as you don’t make any more
noise.’

‘Why, surely, Crosse—’  But Frank suddenly sprang out of his chair.

‘I’m blessed if that infernal kitten isn’t somewhere in the room!’

And there when he turned was the grim, kindly face of old Doctor Jordan
facing him.  He carried in the crook of his arm a brown shawl with
something round and small muffled up in it.  There was one slit in front,
and through this came a fist about the size of a marble, the thumb
doubled under the tiny fingers, and the whole limb giving circular waves,
as if the owner were cheering lustily at his own successful arrival.
‘Here am I, good people, hurrah! hurrah! hurrah!’ cried the waving hand.
Then as the slit in the shawl widened Frank saw that behind the energetic
fist there was a huge open mouth, a little button of a nose, and two eyes
which were so resolutely screwed up that it seemed as if the owner had
made a resolution never under any circumstances to take the least notice
of this new world into which it had been transported.  Frank dropped his
pipe and stood staring at this apparition.

‘What!  What’s that?’

‘The baby!’

‘Baby?  Whose baby?’

‘Your baby, of course.’

‘My baby!  Where—where did you get it?’

Doctor Jordan burst out laughing.

‘You are like a man who has just been wakened out of his sleep,’ said he.
‘Why, Crosse, your wife has been bad all day, but she’s all right now,
and here’s your son and heir—a finer lad of the age I never saw—fighting
weight about seven pounds.’

Frank was a very proud man at the roots of his nature.  He did not
readily give himself away.  Perhaps if he had been quite alone he might
at that moment, as the great wave of joy washed through his soul, bearing
all his fears and forebodings away upon its crest, have dropped upon his
knees in prayer.  But prayer comes not from the knee but from the heart,
and the whole strength of his nature breathed itself out in silent thanks
to that great Fate which goes its way regardless either of thanks or
reproaches.  The doctor saw a pale self-contained young man before him,
and thought him strangely wanting in emotion.

‘Well!’ said he, impatiently.  ‘Is she all right?’

‘Yes.  Won’t you take your son?’

‘Could she see me?’

‘I don’t suppose five minutes would do any harm.’

Dr. Jordan said afterwards that it was three steps which took Frank up
the fifteen stairs.  The nurse who met him at the corner looks back on it
as the escape of her lifetime.  Maude lay in bed with a face as pale as
the pillow which framed it.  Her lips were bloodless but smiling.

‘Frank!’

‘My own dear sweet girlie!’

‘You never knew.  Did you, Frank?  Tell me that you never knew.’

And at that anxious question the foolish pride which keeps the emotions
of the strong man buried down in his soul as though they were the least
honourable part of his nature, fell suddenly to nothing, and Frank
dropped with his head beside the white face upon the pillow, and lay with
his arm across the woman whom he loved, and sobbed as he had not sobbed
since his childhood.  Her cheek was wet with his tears.  He never saw the
doctor until he came beside him and touched him on the shoulder.

‘I think you had better go now,’ said he.

‘Sorry to be a fool, doctor,’ said Frank, blushing hotly in his clumsy
English fashion.  ‘It’s just more than I can stand.’

‘Sir,’ the doctor answered, ‘I owe you an apology, for I had done you an
injustice.  Meanwhile your son is about to be dressed, and there is
hardly room for three men in one bedroom.’

So Frank went down into the darkening room below, and mechanically
lighting his pipe, he sat with his elbows upon his knees and stared out
into the gathering gloom where one bright evening star twinkled in a
violet sky.  The gentle hush of the gloaming was around him, and some
late bird was calling outside amongst the laurels.  Above he heard the
shuffling of feet, the murmur of voices, and then amid it all those thin
glutinous cries, _his_ voice, the voice of this new man with all a man’s
possibilities for good and for evil, who had taken up his dwelling with
them.  And as he listened to those cries, a gentle sadness was mixed with
his joy, for he felt that things were now for ever changed—that whatever
sweet harmonies of life might still be awaiting him, from this hour
onwards, they might form themselves into the subtlest and loveliest of
chords, but it must always be as a trio, and never as the dear duet of
the past.




THE TRIO


     (_Extract from a letter to the Author from Mrs. Frank Crosse_.)

‘IT is very singular that you should say with such confidence that you
know that our baby is a splendid one, and further on you say that in some
ways it differs from any other baby.  It is so true, but neither Frank
nor I can imagine how you knew.  We both think it so _clever_ of you to
have found it out.  When you write to us, do please tell us how you
discovered it.

‘I want to tell you something about baby, since you so kindly ask me, but
Frank says there is no use my beginning as there is only one quire of
paper in the house.  As a matter of fact, I shall be quite short, which
is not because I have not plenty to say—you cannot think what a _dear_ he
is—but because he may wake up at any moment.  After that happens I can
only write with one hand, while I wave a feather fan with the other, and
it is so difficult then to say exactly what you mean.  In any case you
know that I have not the habit of collecting and writing down my ideas,
so please forgive me if this seems a stupid letter.  Frank could have
done it splendidly.  But he has so many sweet and quite _remarkable_
ways, that I ought to be able to put some of them down for you.

‘It will be easier perhaps if I imagine a day of him—and one of his days
is very much like another.  No one could ever say that he was irregular
in his habits.  First thing in the morning I go over to his cot to see if
he is awake yet—though, of course, I know that he can’t be, for he always
lets us know—the darling!  However, I go over all the same, and I find
everything quiet and nothing visible of baby, but a tiny, turned-up nose.
It is so exactly Frank’s nose, only that his is curved the other way.
Then, as I bend over his cot, there is a small sigh, such a soft,
comfortable sound!  Then a sort of earthquake takes place under the eider
down, and a tightly clenched fist appears and is waved in the air.  He
has such a pleasant, cheerful way of waving his fists.  Then one eye is
half opened, as if he were looking round to see if it were safe to open
the other one, and then he gives a long, sorrowful wail as he realises
that his bottle is not where he left it when he went to sleep.  In a
moment he is in my arms and quite happy again, playing with the lace
round the neck of my pink dressing-gown.  When he finds that his nice
warm bath is all ready for him, he becomes quite jovial, and laughs and
chuckles to himself.  Something awfully funny must have happened to him
before ever he came into this world at all, for nothing that has occurred
since could account for the intense expression of amusement that one can
often see in his eyes.  When he laughs, Frank says that he looks like
some jolly old clean-shaven toothless friar—so chubby and good-humoured.
He takes the greatest interest in everything in the room, watches the
nurse moving about, looks out of the window, and examines my hair and my
dress very critically.  He loves to see untidy hair and a bright tie, or
a brooch will often catch his eye, and make him smile.  His smile is the
most wonderful thing!  As he lies gazing with his great serious blue
eyes, his whole face suddenly lights up, his mouth turns up at one corner
in the most irresistible way, and his cheeks all go off into dimples.  He
looks so sweet and innocent, and at the same time so humorous and wicked,
that his foolish mother wants to laugh at him and to weep over him at the
same time.

‘Then comes his bath, and there is a sad display of want of faith upon
his part.  He enjoys the process, but he is convinced that only his own
exertions keep him from drowning, so his little fists are desperately
clenched, his legs kick up and down the whole time, and he watches every
movement of mother and nurse with suspicion.  He enjoys being dressed,
and smiles at first, and then he suddenly remembers that he has not had
his breakfast.  Then the smiles vanish, the small round face grows so red
and angry, and all covered with little wrinkles, and there is a dismal
wailing—poor darling!  If the bottle is not instantly forthcoming he will
howl loudly, and beat the air with his fists until he gets it.  He _does_
remind me so of his father sometimes.  He is always hunting for his
bottle, and will seize my finger, or a bit of my dress, or anything, and
carry it to his mouth, and when he finds it isn’t what he wants, he
throws it away very angrily.  When finally he does get the bottle, he
becomes at once the most contented being in the whole world, and sucks
away with such great long pulls, and such dear little grunts in between.
Then afterwards, a well-washed, well-fed atom, he is ready to look about
him and observe things.  I am sure that he has his father’s brains, and
that he is storing up all sorts of impressions and observations for
future use, for he notices _everything_.  I used to think that babies
were stupid and indifferent—and perhaps other babies are—but _he_ is
never indifferent.  Sometimes he is pleased and amused, and sometimes
angry, and sometimes gravely interested, but he is always wide awake and
taking things in.  When I go into his room, he always looks at my head,
and if I have my garden hat with the flowers, he is so pleased.  He much
prefers chiffon to silk.

‘Almost the first thing that struck me when I saw him, and it strikes me
more and more, was, how could any one have got the idea of original sin?
The people who believe in it can never have looked into a baby’s eyes.  I
love to watch them, and sometimes fancy I can see a faint shade of
reminiscence in them, as if he had still some memories of another life,
and could tell me things if he could only speak.  One day as I sat beside
his cot—Oh dear!  I hear his Majesty calling.  So sorry!  Good-bye.—Yours
very truly,

                                                            MAUDE CROSSE.’

_P.S._—I have not time to read this over, but I may say, in case I
omitted it before, that he really is a very remarkable baby.’

                                * * * * *

                                * * * * *

         Printed by T. and A. CONSTABLE, Printers to Her Majesty
                    at the Edinburgh University Press